Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

For someone named after snow, Yukine truly valued the less-than-three months of summer. It made the tiny island- attractively named Oki- that much nicer to wander around. Thick pine swayed in the breeze above tall grass and rocks as Yukine continued his daily climb up one of the local mountains. His metal helmet combined with the sun's heat caused sweat to bead his brow and made his blonde hair stick to his forehead. He imagined a pair of horns would make his mother's breast plate heavier but his father had yet to vanquish or ride a dragon, so Yukine's head was significantly lighter than the other ten year olds.

Speaking of dragons, Yukine huffed as he sat himself on a boulder. He faced west of the island and was seated right above the large beach where dragon training was held. Spiked logs crisscrossed out of the sand to form an arena where children ages ten to fifteen were being taught how to ride and fight dragons. Yukine swallowed down his envy and turned his attention to the book on his lap. During the cold season, Yukine preferred to spend his time in Oki's library. Given his island was sister to the main-land, Takamagahara, the information there tended to be pretty up to date and the books were rotated out at least once a season. The last shipment from the mainland landed on Oki's shores last month and Yukine was finally on the last new book.

This last book, covering the boy's entire lap, was the newest Book of Dragons. Magnificent beasts that have always fascinated Yukine, this series remained his favorite since the local fishermen taught him to read. He marveled at their ability to fly, their power, their strength. They had freedom to roam and obeyed no one. Yukine made an effort to memorize all the different species and their classes, dreaming of which kind he would have. Some of the students below him were training with the dragons in this book and Yukine found it easier to study when he watched the real thing. Afterall, if he couldn't join the training, he would learn another way. Hours ticked by as Yukine absorbed all the new discoveries from each of the classes, even after the sun dipped in the sky and the class mounted their dragons and practiced air drills. Finally, Yukine hit an empty page with only one word painted in the center: Gods.

Most dragons, like the ones used in training, are just big lizards. Born from eggs with varying intelligence below humans and dying from age. But the gods were different, they were immortal dragons that were the only ones of their kind. No one knows how gods are formed, a secret kept to themselves, but their might and power exceed any other living thing on Earth. They have at least one ability from each of the dragon classes but we're still under one. Humans and dragons alike acknowledge their strength so most gods tend to keep hoards of dragons or riders, usually both.

In another book, Yukine read about the olden days where the gods ruled with terrible violence. If humans or dragons weren't in a hoard they would be slaughtered. Those who were, were constantly forced into war all for the name of their gods. This dark age stretched on for centuries before the majority of gods settled on Takamagahara and started to work towards order. It was later decided that if a god wanted to have a hoard, they would have to claim an island and be charged with the habitants' protection. In exchange, the humans and dragons would worship the god as well as fight to protect their home. Nowadays, dragon riders were trained to be the god's army, despite the fact that wars have been minimal. There was one more law: the gods' would pick a guide, a dragon rider that stands above the rest and is selected to be the god's partner. The only human that can hope to steer the god and strap them with a sattel. Their job was to keep relations between humans and dragons, and ensure their god never turns violent once again. A job they have for life, no matter how short that may be.

There was one more ability that separated gods from dragons, Yukine peaked over the ledge at the school's teacher. The gods themselves have both a human and dragon form, allowing them to mingle among both sides of their hoards. Oki's god was currently barking orders at a girl slightly older than Yukine, his guide by his side. Takemikazuchi, The God of Lightning, better known as Take. He's considered to be in the Strike Class and has a personality rivaling the thunderstorms he causes. The god wore his usual black pants and knee-high boots, complete with a striking purple long-sleeve dress and thick golden belt. He apparently forwent the cape he trapes around in to allow his long black hair to whip around as he shouted at his riders.

Yukine wrinkled his nose as the echoes of Take's nagging reached his perch. The boy's hazel eyes drifted over to the island's guide, Kiun. A young man with long blonde hair even lighter than Yukine's. He wore a dirty white outfit and was yawning like he just got out of bed. Yukine scowled and directed his attention back on the book, skipping over Take's page. It was every child's dream to be a guide. To be as high ranking as a chief and be allowed to ride a god. Yukine just wanted to be liked and respected. But Take has made it clear Yukine was not welcome into dragon training, not until he or his father have slain an enemy.

The edges of the pages crinkled as Yukine's hands clenched. His father was the village coward and drunk that turns tail and runs at the first sight of danger. Yukine himself was a hiccup, a runt of a human being who couldn't swing a sword to save his life. They were both outcasts. Looking down again, Yukine felt tears well up in his eyes as the school practiced fighting their dragon partners. They swung around weapons heavier than the book Yukine heaved up the hill with such ease. He quickly sniffed and whipped any tears away. Vikings do not cry or show pain, his father and Take repeated this often. The next page had the word "Calamity" on it, but remained blank so Yukine skipped it. Sounds of dragons and kids fighting continued to echo up the mountain as Yukine's thoughts drifted. Considering the dwindling numbers of students Take has compared to other islands, he would have to accept Yukine if he just kept asking.

Slamming the book shut, Yukine took one last look at the students as they waved goodbye, then made his way back down the mountain. Dragon training went from dawn till dusk but Yukine knew Oki's forests like the back of his hand. As he stepped through the tree line, light from the massive torches flared in his vision. Yukine swerved around drunken vikings and walked determinedly through the wooden huts with carvings along their sides. Horses pulled carts along flattened dirt paths as sheep talked in the background. Yukine walked past the grand stone shine, dedicated to Take, and made a right towards the ocean. Stone steps lead along the cliffside until his fur boots meet wood. The boardwalks were empty with only a couple ships swaying in the tides. Some of the school students walked by, chatting about dinner plans and future training. They quieted when Yukine walked by, his head down. He could hear their whispers of both mock and pity, their giggling making his ears burn. This was a daily occurrence, Yukine was just happy he stopped trying to beg Take during class.

"Takemikazuchi," Kiun tapped the god when he noticed the child. Yukine narrowed his eyes at Kiun's of sympathy, squaring his shoulders in the way Take once commented on.

"You again?" Take said with his permanent scowl, "I told you my answer is no. I don't like to repeat myself." He looked down at the child of the woman who fled the island and the man who wouldn't leave. Yukine was still just a hiccup.

"But I've gotten bigger!" Yukine insisted, gesturing to himself, "and you don't need to be strong when you're riding a dragon!"

"If you truly feel that way then you are not fit for training," Kiun spoke carefully. His words went ignored as Take and Yukine glared at each other.

"This is my island and you are my people. My word is law. I say you are unfit to join my riders and that is final!" Take shoved past the boy to continue up the boardwalk. Yukine marched after him while Kiun decided to bring up the rear.

"Just give me a chance! I know more about dragons than anyone in your class, that's gotta count for something!" Yukine felt his face grow hot as it often did during this conversation, "What's the harm in letting me learn? All I can do is help!"

"See that's where you're wrong," Take whirled around just at the edge of town. Dark eyes like obsidian gazed down at the tiny child. Yukine's cheeks were blotchy and he was heaving with anger and frustration, tears gathering at the corners of his glare. Take took a moment to consider again, as he often did, but knew that no dragon would yield to such a small human. Especially one that gets so easily panicked and frustrated. If he acted this was in the air, or worse during a battle, the entire team would suffer.

"Give me a chance to prove myself." Yukine spoke after a calming breath. Take shared a look with Kiun, despite being a hiccup the kid was certainly maturing in some ways. Plus, he liked Yukine's passion.

"It has always been a rule that one must prove themselves by slaying an enemy," Take spoke low, "if and when that day comes, what happens after is up to you." With that, Take walked into town with Kiun at his side. Yukine stayed where he was, fists clenched at his side as he glared at the sea water between the wood slats. His chest felt heavy and painful, squeezing when he tried to take a breath in.

"Does my father count as an enemy?" Yukine asked no one. He kept his head down as he walked back through town. By now the sky was pink and music drifted from the main hall as most of the town gorged themselves or talked about their recent trip. Avoiding faces filled with condolence, Yukine didn't look up as he walked out of Oki. The sound of laughter and merriment faded out behind him as Yukine shuffled through the trees. Less than a mile in, far away from the rest of town, sat a sad shack. Yukine's home had long since needed upkeep, the wood was rotting in some places and holes allowed for flies to move in and out. There was a sorry excuse for a garden to the left that Yukine gave water to and an ox with no name. It mooed for food but Yukine ignored it as he clenched his own empty stomach. A door with chipped red paint stood before him and Yukine paused, listening. After a couple beats of silence, a deep snore echoed from inside the hut and Yukine breathed and pushed in the door.

Inside, the house had a small counter on the left, a straw bed next to it, and a stone fireplace in the back. The floor was littered with glass bottles, discarded bread, and clothes. A large man in a ripped nightgown and boots laid snoring on the bed, the smell of alcohol surrounding him. Yukine squeezed his arms tighter around his lean frame and walked over to a pile of blankets in the far right coroner. The sight of the blankets made Yukine relax and he let himself collapse into them. To his left, the man snorted and groaned, causing Yukine to flinch. Luckily, his father didn't spring up and go on his drunken rage. Instead, he lifted his head up and moved aside wisps of blonde hair, snorting at the sight of his son.

"Oh, yer back finally?" the man let out a sort of growl and rolled over, "if you're goin to come back at least to it quietly, hiccup." His breathing evened out again and Yukine glared at his backside. Normally, he would cry and clutch his helmet, trying to imagine where the boat took his mother and sister. But his body felt tired and his eyes were dry. Yukine placed the helmet quietly on the floor next to the book and instead toyed with the idea of escaping on a trade boat as well.

Chapter Text

Yukine's eyes cracked open late into the morning. He groaned and stretched, his muscles screaming at the poor treatment the floor gave them. Thankfully, his father was still very passed out so Yukine could slip out without much trouble. Dragon training long since started, but Yukine had no other place to go besides the mountain; so he dragged himself up with his helmet and book in tow. Oki was lively, vikings stomping around while animals trampled the dirt. The loud roars of dragons added to Yukine's growing headache and he decided to sneak into the shrine and swipe whatever crumbs were left over from breakfast. Take's large wooden doors were propped open to reveal the long tables in between mighty stone columns. Lightning bolts and Take's great war feats were carved into the walls and ceiling, below was a table just meant for food, normally filled with meats, cheese, breads and fruits. By now, all that was left was stale bread and hard cheese that Yukine quickly scooped up.

It was weird that the shrine was empty. No vikings having early conversations here and there, no dragons trying to swipe food. Even Take was missing from his throne in the back of the room where he normally sat. Yukine stuffed the food in his mouth and placed the book on the table with a thump. Even after he opened it to the page he left off on, Yukine couldn't help but look out the door. It really was noisy today, especially so early in the morning. Chewing thoughtfully, Yukine squinted against the sunlight and tried to make out what the townspeople were saying. He swallowed hard when he noticed the bright glares being waved back and forth. Stuffing the rest of his breakfast in his mouth, Yukine left the book as he ran out the door. Forcing the food down, Yukine watched his fellow townsmen pull out all the weapons in their arsonal and started saddling up. The sun gleamed off of metal as men were strapping on polished armor and placing the same on their dragons.

"What's going on?" Yukine grabbed the attention of a woman gathering up small children.

"Lord Take received an urgent message from the mainland! A deadly god is headed this way and must be stopped!" She spoke rapidly while trying to calm the weeping children. Yukine gaped as she walked away, looking down the steps at the organized panic in Oki. Yukine could only recall one other time Oki prepared for this type of attack but it was against humans, an attack against another god was something he'd never thought he'd see in his lifetime.

"Hey, out of the way, kid!" A man shouted from atop a dragon. Yukine flinched out of the way as the beast hissed out in warning. Not knowing what to do, Yukine dashed towards home. He was scared, sure, but more so he was excited to see his history books coming to life. It was a long shot but if he could prove himself in battle, if he could somehow take down the god, he might even be able to take Kiun's position as a guide! Yukine's thoughts of respect and glory were halted as a very familiar voice cut through the crowd.

"There's no way I'm-! Let go of me!" It was his father. Yukine watched his dad struggle against three other vikings that were significantly better fed than he was.

"You live on this island too, ya dead beat!" One of them said, forcing a sword in his hand.

"Defend Lord Takemikazuchi!" Another said, trying to hold him.

"I'm not risking my life for that-!" Yukine's father continued his fruitless struggle and Yukine had to look away. It was that guy's fault Yukine wasn't at the stables mounting a dragon with other kids his age. Shaking those thoughts away, Yukine steeled his focus and continued to his house. The ox cried out at the sound of commotion but Yukine threw the door open and went to the counter. Inside a wooden box that once belonged to his mother was a rusted dagger. It wouldn't do much against a god but maybe he could set a trap.

Just as Yukine's hand clenched around the dagger, Oki's alarm went off. Heart leaping in his throat, Yukine dashed out of the house and back through the trees. The pines stood tall and blocked out whatever was going on above, but Yukine forced himself to scan for any sign of life. He burst through the trees and halted to take in the absolute chaos the town was in. Boats were being filled while dragons took off in a flurry of dust. Forcing his feet to move, Yukine continued, making his way to perch. Just where he started the climb, there was a storehouse of weapons Yukine would play with in his spare time. Since he couldn't swing most of the normal viking weapons, Yukine practiced with a crossbow. It was just where he left it, just waiting to be snatched up.

Panting, Yukine forced his boots faster, kicking up dirt and rocks as he climbed. The roars of dragons echoed from somewhere over sea and Yukine heaved in more air as his muscles shook. Finally, the trees gave way to grass and stone as Yukine ran the rest of the way up, not turning to look until he was at the top. Sweat dripped into his eye and Yukine had to drop his weapons to wipe his vision clean; just to be sure he was seeing correctly. The boats that carried Oki's people were already lined up in defensive formation, dragons poised above them. Coming in from the right was a group of dragon riders Yukine's never seen before. They followed what appeared to be a bright golden god as they chased what must be the threat.

"Lady Bishamon," Yukine mumbled to himself. The great protector of Takamagahara was a legend among the arkipelago. Her ferocity in battle earned her the title God of War. It was obvious she and her hoard would be the ones to chase after this destructive god. However, even being surrounded by two fleets of fighters, the dangerous god was putting up one heck of a fight.

For one thing, this god was fast. It hardly flapped its wings and was clearly able to outpace it's pursuers. It nimbly avoided shots from behind, starting to circle Oki. Yukine gasped as he watched the battle turn towards him. The dragon was pitch black, like it was carved out of the blue sky to reveal a starless night behind it. There wasn't much else Yukine could tell from this far away. It's bat-like wings were smaller and clearly meant for evasive maneuvering, while it's tail was rather long and thin. Yukine panicked when the dragon continued toward Oki's line of defense, scrambling to grab his crossbow and do who-knows-what.

The dragon line baited the god before pulling back and letting the ships fire. Something like pride clenched Yukine's heart before the attack missed entirely. In one crazy movement, the black god tucked in its wings and plummeted down towards the water. The arrows and nets went over their target and instead damaged some of the other fleet. Running to the edge of the rock, Yukine went on his tip-toes just in time to see the god spread his wings and glide along the water with enough speed to cause waves. He wasn't slowing down, flying straight towards the ships with his wings wide open. The formation was so that dragons couldn't get through and would have to go over, but this god didn't bat an eye. It's wings cut through the ships' underbellies like grass while it set the ones around it on fire with a hot, blue flame.

Shouts of terror echoed up the mountain as the god hooked around the beach and used the side of the island to shoot back up into the sky. By now, the dragon fleet had split, one to give chase while the others helped the boaters. The riders flew up after the god as it started to loop backwards to face them. Just as the riders got close enough to fire, the god pumped the brakes and lashed out with its tail, slicing the other dragon's neck clean open. As it fell down, the god released more fire to roast the rest of them alive.

Yukine was beginning to shake with fear. A massive crack sounded from the town, followed by an earth-shaking boom. In a bright flash of light, Takemikazuchi appeared above Oki, his yellow wyrm body already charged with electricity. On his back, Kiun, readied his sword as storm clouds gathered overhead. The black god was distracted by Bishamon and her trainers. Bishamon surpassed this other god in both size and fire power, being a stoker class wyvern. Her guide had her reared up as two sets of massive golden wings prevented him from escaping. Her entire body alight with a golden flame. With Bishamon's army at her side, and Take protecting the front of the island, the black god was trapped.

The rest of Oki's fleet was still trying to shoot it down, and while the god worked to destroy the remaining ships, Bishamon's trainers would attempt to subdue it. Yukine sucked in air through his teeth as more and more dragons fell to the ocean with their riders still holding on. It seemed like any attempt to touch this god would result in being impaled or sliced open. Bishamon's fire was the only thing to damage it but the god was starting to put more effort into evading than attacking. Still, the black god was waning. Even if Yukine couldn't make out the details, he could see how much slower the god had gotten since the attack started.

This was clear to everyone and Take decided to abandon his post protecting the island, and take off towards the aerial battle. Bishamon roared just in time for her and her fleet to dive below. In that instant, Take opened his jaw and fired a straight shot of lighting. As fast as the black god was, no living thing could outpace lightning itself. The strike cracked against the joint of a wing and sent the black god spiraling down towards Bishamon. Even with its painful, ungraceful flapping the black god still managed to slice off two more trainers. Once again, the black god dove, the injured wing tucked at its side.

With Take gone from his post there was no lightning protecting Oki. There was no stopping the black god from soaring right over the town and towards the hill Yukine watched from. Bishamon roared and flew after it, both dragons falling out of view. The ground under Yukine's boots hummed in anticipation as two gods rocketed up the mountain, trees falling to the ground one after the other. Yukine dove to the shaking grass and hid his face in the dirt. But! Wait! This was his chance! Maybe, maybe he could do something. Rolling over, Yukine fumbled with the crossbow as he kept his eyes past his feet.

"Come on, come on!" Yukine scrambled to get the weapon ready. The sound of fallen trees was getting closer as Yukine's hands waved along the grass.

"Where are my-!" Yukine's gasp choked off as he realized he didn't actually grab any arrows. Suddenly, the trees on the edge of the clearing gave one tremble before a large black shadow burst through. With a scream, Yukine covered his eyes as wind rushed through the mountain. Bishamon came in right behind, her shouting guide causing Yukine to try forcing his eyes open. Reaching the top, Yukine watched the gods shoot back up into the sky as if it were in slow motion. Jaw dropping open and Yukine tried pushing himself into a sitting position only for his fingertips to hit something cool and heavy.

In one smooth motion, the dagger was loaded into the crossbow and pointed at the sky. Years of hunting birds for food took hold as Yukine followed the black god's underbelly for a moment before pulling the trigger. The dagger flew through the air undisturbed. The black god was much faster than Yukine accounted for and he feared it would hit Lady Bishamon. But the blade managed to sink itself into the soft scales of the hip joint. There was a loud snarl and the black god glared down. Their eyes met and it was as if the god's slitted pupils cut through Yukine's soul. In fear, Yukine fell back against the ground and clenched his eyes shut, waiting for fire or to be stabbed through the gut. Instead another roar sounded as the black god turned his attention to attacking Bishamon with a bladed tail. From high above, Take sent another shot that went straight through the skin of the injured wing. The black god howled in pain and once again fell towards the ground, wings pathetically trying to slow the fall.

Yukine heard the island cheer as Bishamona and Take dove after the fallen god. The evil black mass plummeting to the ground in a blaze of smoke. There was something sad about it, Yukine couldn't help his heart tugging at the unfairness of it all. As if Yukine's feelings were heard, the black god let out a mighty cry that shook Yukine to his very core. With its jaw opened wide, the last of its blue fire came shooting out in a large cloud. Yukine watched it billow in the air for a moment before the god flew through it. Bishamon and Take reared up to avoid following, their snarls overlapping with the sound of Oki's dying victory. Yukine's jaw hung open when nothing came out the other side of the fire. In that split second of chaos, the black god was gone.

"What the-! Where'd he go?" Yukine frantically searched the sky as the blue fire sizzled out and left behind a trail of smoke. The ground trembled again and Yukine sucked in a breath. From his right, where the black god had disappeared, trees rustled. Yukine held his breath and stayed perfectly still, eyes scanning the tree line for a black beast. A twig snapped somewhere behind him and Yukine spun around. There was something odd about the way the grass parted. Dropping low, Yukine peered closer at the rocks beside the cave and noticed that the whole area looked kind of blurry. Before he could investigate, or turn tail and run, the air above him started to get whipped around.

"Oh no!" Yukine quickly dove behind a pile of boulders just in time for Take and Bishamon to land some ways away. Peaking out as much as he could, Yukine watched Kiun jump off the hovering Takemikazuchi and Bishamon crouched to let her guide slip off.

He looked to be even younger than Kiun, with short brown hair and a dark red outfit. Take and Bishamon quickly transformed after they took a quick look around. Bishamon had golden hair as long as her body and wore matching red armor accented with nice fur. Yukine gasped at the large bloody slash Bishamon had across her chest, a wound that went ignored.

"Ah! We almost had him, the snake!" Lady Bishamon snarled at the ground.

"He has to be around here somewhere! It's not as if he just vanished!" Take hollard back, quieting down.

"Actually he might have," Bishamon's guide stepped forward. Take looked furious at being spoken to but Bishamon nodded.

"Yes, I was just thinking the same thing," Bishamon looked at Take, "it's possible his strike class ability is that of the Night and Light Furies. To vanish after traveling through fire." Bishamon spoke like the very thought was a curse.

"Of course!" Yukine thought to himself, "That's why I couldn't see him after the fire!" The thought was exciting but Yukine stored it away for later and continued listening.

"I can't even smell him!" Take hissed, "his fire kills the scent trail."

"Even if that's the case he could already be getting away. We have to go after him." Bishamon crossed her arms and looked to where the god disappeared.

"We already know that he's crafty so there's no telling which direction he escaped too," Kazuma pointed out, "and both of our troops are rather worn." The frustration at their failure was palpable, the four of them glared at the ground as they each went over the fight in their heads. Yukine bit his lip, mourning the fact he wouldn't be able to see the captured destructive god.

"Kazuma, what do we know about him?" Kiun addressed the other guide.

"Not much, unfortunately," Kazuma said, "We knew he was in the Sharp Class during the briefing. His fire is clearly more for heat than anything else, it's aim not very accurate nor does it have an impressive distance. We did see he has the Strike Class ability to vanish when traveling through his own flames but we don't know how long that lasts.

"Most importantly, as a god his blades are like nothing we've ever seen. He cut through boats, rocks, trees and any type of scales or armor. His blades came out along his neck, spine, and tail. His talons are also retractable. None of these blades shoot out like other dragon's do but we saw them dislocate at will." Kazuma finished with a huff.

"My fire was able to get through, even though it's not nearly as hot." Bishmon hummed.

"My thunder was able to get through as well!" Take huffed, Kiun applauded him quietly.

"Well, at least we know he has the same weak points. Soft wing skin and underbelly." Kazuma sighed.

"Either way he did a number on us," Kiun said with a smile that had the others glaring, "for right now he's gone and everyone needs to rest."

"Lazy," Take scowled, then sighed, "but yes. Oki would be happy to host your hoard for a night or two. We shall have a feast!" He announced, already walking away with Bishamon and the guides following.

"Take, please, your people are injured. There is no need-" Bishamon was saying.

Yukine waited in the silence to make sure they were gone. He tried to get up only for his shaking legs to give out and send him back to the grass. Rolling over, Yukine looked up at the sky and traced the streaks of smoke that still hung over the top of the island. The light blue color matched the eyes of that destructive god, the ones that glared down at Yukine after he shot him.

He shot him, he shot the god that everyone else struggled to hit; even Takemikazuchi! Yukine huffed out a laugh to himself as he realized there was no proof, and no point. The shore was quiet and Yukine could picture all the Oki villagers patching themselves up and tallying the damage. He ideally thought about where his dad might have run off too, but Yukine found that this time, he didn't care. The humiliation was more than enough for Yukine to stake his life on his new hunch.

The hiccup stood and looked down the hill towards his village, then turned towards the cave and walked. If the god really did fall in that direction and Yukine wasn't hallucinating what he'd seen, then the cave was the best option for the dark god. Dagger gone, Yukine had no choice but to grab a stick and force it into the barrel as he crept towards the stone wall. Yukine made sure he stayed along the tree line, in a vain attempt the god wouldn't be able to tell he was coming. There was nothing outside the cave, if the god did choose to hide here, he would probably be further inside. Cursing to himself, Yukine shuffled next to the mouth of the cave. The stone was cold against his sweating back and Yukine looked up at the sky to breathe once. He slid one foot closer, then the other. Again, slide one foot and the other. The air from the cave was cold and silent, if he was going to do this, he would have to do it now, before he was caught. If he somehow succeeded, he would be a hero. If not, then, no one would miss him.

That thought was sobering and steeled Yukine's determination. Putting his hands in position, Yukine took a couple more seconds to breath before raising the crossbow. All at once Yukine whipped into the cave, swinging his crossbow wildly in the darkness only to come face to face with the sky once more.

Yukine stared, his jaw working uselessly as the god- who was very much resting in the cave- stared back at him with bright blue eyes. Trembling, Yukine pulled the trigger and the stick flung through the air and thwacked the god on the snout. He didn't flinch, just narrowed his eyes as the twig fell to the ground in front of him. They stared at each other for a moment, the god very calm as Yukine was on the verge of a panic attack.

Then, the god moved. His neck raised higher and his lips pulled back to reveal very sharp fangs and even longer canines. Tears pricked the corner of Yukine's eyes as a blue light started to glow from the dragon's mouth. In a clear moment, Yukine noticed the god was glaring at the crossbow and, in an attempt to save his life, tossed the useless thing away. The god's mouth snapped shut and he seemed to relax, watching the trembling child hold his ground with no weapons. Heaving out a long, loud sigh, the god blinked once at Yukine then curled in on himself.

"H-hey," Yukine squeaked, "what are you doing?" He didn't dare move but watched with wide eyes as the god sniffed his own torso. There was the sound of thick water, a bright flash of fire, then the god turned back to show Yukine his dagger, hanging from the god's mouth.

"That's mine!" Yukine said. In a slow movement the god tossed the bloodied thing to Yukine's feet, causing him to flinch. Yukine looked to the dagger, then to the blue eyes of the god, then to the dagger and back again. Still shaking, Yukine scooped the blade into his hands so fast he fumbled it. Arms tight, Yukine hugged the bloodied dagger to his chest and squeezed, looking back up at the god with some embarrassment. The god blinked again, eyes going wide for a moment before a noise beat in the back of his throat. Yukine continued to stare as the awkward sound died down and the god laid his head back in the dirt, never once looking away from Yukine.

It was odd, whether out of pity or annoyance people didn't often look Yukine in the eye; or if they did it was out of anger and they were quick to look away again. But this god held his frightened gaze calmly, like they were equals and not enemies. Yukine felt his shoulders droop slightly. From behind, a horn was blown and Yukine knew the town would gather to discuss the recent battle. He was always excited to go and listen to stories he would never experience; but right now, in this quiet cave Yukine couldn't bring himself to care. Of course, he would have to go back. Despite his depressing thoughts they would eventually realize he was missing. Yukine moved slightly towards the mouth of the cave, catching the god's attention. He looked worried.

"I'm not going to tell them." Yukine blurted out. This seemed to surprise the god as much as it surprised the hiccup. Yukine bit his lip and looked at the ground as he sorted through his thoughts. This god didn't appear dangerous at all. At the very least he was injured, and tired, and clearly very alone.

"I'll bring you food tomorrow," Yukine decided, "stay here and don't move." He dashed out of the cave before the idea of commanding a god sunk in. Yukine prayed he would listen and wait for Yukine to bring food and supplies tomorrow. Even with his anxiety crawling across his skin, Yukine's chest bubbled with excitement.

By the time Yukine ran into Oki, stopping only to clean the blood off his face and dagger, Take's shrine was already filled. Yukine attempted to push the massive doors quietly, but there was really no point; the hall was filled with shouting. All the long tables were filled, sans Yukine's dad, and Take sat perched on his throne. Lady Bishamon was given Kiun's seat to his right while both their guides remained standing. No one noticed one more kid creep over to the buffet table and pile his plate high.

"There's no way we can cover all directions!" One viking said, "If Lady Bishamon is returning to the mainland then we should cover the other direction!"

"But how far? We don't know which direction he went and it's not like we can send ships," another said.

"We will need reinforcements," Bishamon agreed, "I would like to send dragon riders but if he truly did escape, we will have to wait until he shows up again." The decision settled over the room as Yukine found his usual spot. Thankfully, the Book of Dragons was just where he left it.

"Wait?" Take parroted, "Wait for what?"

"For him to strike another island," Bishamon answered the room. With a quick nod from Take, Bishamon stood and captured Oki's attention. A hush blanketed the room as the God of War stood tall, her slitted purple eyes scanning the injured masses.

"This god is clever and shifty. What's worse is that he has been reported to attack island after island. He doesn't take supplies, so much as he just destroys villages of humans and leaves devastation wherever he goes. Many have fallen to his claws yet none have been able to defeat him. As such he has earned the title God of Calamity." The name set a chill deep in everyone's bones. A god who only targeted humans was unheard of, at least not since ancient times.

The god in question crossed Yukine's mind causing him to sharply inhale and choke on his food. Someone next to him whacked in on the back and Yukine wheezed out an apology. As they continued to listen to Bishamon, Yukine looked down at the book on his lap and he was reminded of the skipped page. At the time, he disregarded it because all dragons and gods can cause calamity, but for a single god to earn it for a title above all else was terrifying to say the least.

Even with the knowledge of his destruction, his page in the current Book of Dragons was completely blank! Not even a sketch or a list of his abilities! Yukine thought back to the cave, the God of Calamity blended into the shadows and it was difficult to make out any specific features. On top of that he flew so fast his outline was blurred. Yukine could also understand the heat of battle made remembering unique details rather difficult. As if reading his mind, someone asked a similar question.

"He had taken to attacking the outer islands and made a habit of leaving no man behind. What's more is that this god is nocturnal and prefers to hunt at night, which makes him even more difficult to handle considering his scale-color," Bishamon sighed for a moment, "my squadron and I happened to be on the island he attacked last night. The only reason we were able to fight him in the daylight was because we had been pursuing him since then." She waited for the chatter to die down before relaying what her guide had said his abilities were. It was impressive for normal dragons to be able to fly for so long after a fight but for all of Bishamon's army to be capable of that.

"Be warned," Bishamon spoke gravely, "he is considered 'the unholy offspring of blade and death itself.'"

Biting his lip again, Yukine suddenly felt nauseous. In a way, he was hiding a criminal; a murder. The god everyone was looking for was right at the top of a hill and instead Yukine was watching the vikings make plans to look for him across the ocean. But the god didn't hurt him! Even though Yukine was the one to stab him, the god gave his dagger back to him! Plus, he was a god so surely he had a human form with human thoughts and emotions! Yukine looked around the room. On the other hand, who knows how many rooms of people he had wiped out that were just like this one. Bishamon said he had killed other dragons, which means he probably killed the gods those hoards belonged to. The god could have just been nice so that Yukiné would bail him out! But, Yukine pictured the sky and the god's eyes that matched, there was no aggression in them and Yukine had seen enough hatred to know.

Around him, the meeting was adjourned and the vikings began their drinking and merriment. Turmoil still rolled in Yukine's gut and the food lost its taste. Yukine chewed thoughtfully as he remembered the promise he made to said god. In exchange for returning the dagger- in exchange for not killing him- Yukine would keep his word and return to the God of Calamity in the morning.

Chapter Text

With the Book of Dragons tucked away safely in the library, Yukine made his way to the docks right as the birds began to chirp. By now, training had already started, but the vikings were still nursing their hangovers so Yukine could sneak around no problem. It was common knowledge all dragons ate fish and most people did too; hopefully the god would take them as an offering. Yukine muttered an apology as he picked up a woven basket filled with fish and heaved it on his back. Oki's streets were empty as Yukine made his usual trek towards the mountain.

The grass was duey as he marched through it, wetness sinking into his boots and causing him to slip on the rocks. Yukine grunted as the basket weighed him down and the food sloshed around inside. Annoyance settled in at the thought of smelling like fish. If he didn't get caught hiding the God of Calamity, he would certainly be blamed for stealing the basket. Huffing, Yukine took a moment to stand once he made it to the top. The school would be doing their patrols soon and they would certainly see Yukine if he stayed out in the open much longer. He jogged towards the mouth of the cave, shivering at the cold air.

"H-hello?" Yukine stuttered. Nervousness had him looking over his shoulder at the sky as his voice echoed against the stone walls. For a moment, Yukine feared the god left, but his greeting was met with a low rumble and Yukine quickly stepped through the entrance. The God of Calamity was right where Yukine left him, just curled up facing the other way. Blue eyes watched him again as Yukine all but threw the basket off his back.

"There-ah! Wait! Wait!" Yukine waved his hands as the god tried to get up, grunting. Ignoring his pleas, the god nipped the latch and nudged the lid open. He gave a sniff before plunging his face into the smelly bodies. Yukine watched awkwardly as the dangerous god that attacked his village happily gorged himself like a starving sheep in a field. Not knowing what else to do, Yukine took a seat on the floor and tucked in his legs. The quiet morning was filled with the sound of smacking lips and swallowing, the thought causing Yukine's mouth to water. Cold fish wasn't exactly Yukine's idea of a meal, but he could imagine some cooked cod. His day dream caused Yukine's stomach to loudly remind him he once again skipped breakfast.

This was such a normal occurrence that Yukine flinched when he realized the god stopped eating to stare at him. During their staring contest the god let out a grunt and his slitted pupils flickered down to the fish barrel and back up. Confused, Yukine looked down at the barrel then back up at the god.

"Is there," Yukine swallowed, "something wrong?" He didn't receive a reply, instead the god repeated the action. This time much more exaggerated.

"Oh me? Uh no- thank you- but cold fish is too tough for me to bite into and-" Yukine stammering cut off when the god scooted closer to him. Bishamon's words came back to Yukine's mind as the god reached his snout right over Yukine's head. Fear set in again and rooted Yukine to his spot on the floor. Something was wrong with the fish, he should have known, that fish had probably been there for hours. He offended a very dangerous god who could eat him as easily as he ate the fish.

The god was making some sort of weird sound, like he was about to vomit. Prying his eyes open, Yukine forced himself to peek up at the god just in time for something hot and wet to fall in his lap. Freezing, Yukine refused to look down at the rank-smelling substance that now covered his legs. Instead he focused his wide-eyed attention on the god who leaned back a little to give the child space. Again, the god looked down pointedly, then looked back up. Copying the motion, Yukine looked down in his lap- prepared to see blood or acid- only see a splatter of drool and a half eaten cod.

"Uhh," Yukine said slowly, brain trying to catch up to what was now in his lap. The god was looking at him expectantly, why? Take had never done something like this. The only time Yukine had seen a dragon do something like this was when a mother was trying to feed their young- oh.

Looking back up at the god, Yukine remembered there was supposed to be someone who fed him on a regular basis. Someone who, if there wasn't enough- would happily share their portions. The irony of the action coming from a dragon-god-killer thing, rather than a human family member, made an empty laugh bubble through his lips. Yukine wiped a tear streak that escaped as the god blinked at him patiently. Finally, for the first time in a while, Yukine flashed a smile at the terrifying God of Calamity. The foriegn action hurt Yukine's cheeks but it managed to get a hum out of the god. Sniffling, Yukine's eyes softened a little as he waited for the god to go back to eating. But he didn't, instead the god held his eyes before jutting his snout towards the fish. Yukine jolted, looking down at the fish and back at the god.

"What the-? I can't eat this!" Yukine exclaimed. His voice bounced off the walls of the cave and the god squinted at the volume. Heaving in breath, the god snorted and grumbled like Yukine was the one being crazy.

"It's raw and covered in your drool!" Yukine griped. To prove his point he pushed the fish off his lap like a toddler shoving his plate away. The god's head reared back in shock before he continued to grumble. The absurdity of it all blew away any remaining fear and heartache Yukine had, leaving behind shallow annoyance and some playfulness. To keep up with the act, Yukine crossed his arms and turned his nose up and away from the god. The God of Calamity made a low squawk of offense before blowing more air out of his nose. He then started to shift and Yukine quickly whipped his head around.

The god was looking at his spine, the larger scales overlapping each other as he bent. At the center, one of them raised off the next, and a blade slipped out, black and sharp. Yukine let out a quiet gasp at the realization that could probably happen along the length of the god's body. Fortunately, that wasn't the only wonderment the god had in store for Yukine. After nibbling on the spike, the god pulled it out with little resistance. The blade was then flipped around so the pointy end stuck out of his mouth and the god stabbed it into the basket. A skewered cod was pulled out and the god held it up towards the ceiling, where he then promptly blew fire, fully roasting the fish. Yukine couldn't seem to close his mouth, just numbly grabbing the cooked fish off the blade and ignoring his burnt fingers.

"Thank you," Yukine said, looking down. After a couple beats the god finally went back to eating, only sparing glances at the tears that fell from the child's eyes. Burnt fish had never tasted so heavenly.

Yukine decided to leave the god after their meal. The last thing he wanted to do was push his luck with an injured beast. He picked up the empty basket with the promise of returning the next day, watching the god yawn and curl back up. To make sure the scent of both god and fish was gone, Yukine hopped into the river and scrubbed the drool out of his pants. By the time he got back, the town was in full swing. Bishamon's army filled the spaces of the town square as Oki worked to repair the boats. Yukine ditched the basket by someone's house, knowing it would eventually be found. For now, there was something Yukine wanted to do. Hopefully, Bishamon wouldn't be with Take at the school and she would be willing to talk.

The seats at the shrine were empty and Yukine's heart fell to his stomach. After a battle, when Yukine's father hid like a coward and Yukine was reminded of how weak he was, Yukine preferred to stay home. He learned the hard way that going to talk to Take the day after his dad goes MIA was a bad idea. The students tended to take after their god and their words grew harsher. Keeping his head down, Yukine avoided his fellow vikings as they carried metal and large slats of wood down to the beaches. Following them was like a death march, Yukine could already hear the whispers around him. He could already imagine what the other kids might say. Thankfully, the blonde woman was just on the edge of the boardwalk.

"Um excuse me!" Yukine called out, "can I talk to you?" Stopping just behind her, Yukine shrunk back under the goddess's fierce gaze. Behind her, the viking she was speaking to growled something at Yukine that made his face burn. Clearly his father was still missing. Bishamon on the other hand, only showed kindness as she crouched down to be at eye level with the hiccup.

"Yes, of course," Bishamon took a moment to signal to her guide to continue with what they were doing. She must have noticed the looks the Oki people were giving him because she nodded for Yukine to follow her somewhere more private.

"May I ask for your name?" She inquired as they walked.

"Y-Yukine!" Yukine squeaked. He opted not to say his last name in case she had already heard about his cowardly father and decided Yukine wasn't worth the time. But, the woman only smiled, stopping to face him after they were on the beach a couple paces away. Yukine tried not to blush at her beauty, gods truly were a different breed.

"What did you need from me?" Bishamon asked. She watched the cute hiccup shuffle his feet while he gathered his thoughts. Suddenly, he looked up at her with a polite but determined expression.

"Can you tell me more about the God of Calamity?" At her shocked expression he tacked on, "please?" Yukine felt his shoulders shrink again as a certain type of tension settled around them. Bishamon's smile was gone, her lips drawn in a thin line.

"Why do you want to know, little one?" She said. The question caught Yukine off guard, he hadn't thought of a reason for wanting to know something so unsettling. Behind him were the sounds of trainers sparing and dragons roaring.

"I-I want us to defeat him," Yukine tried. Bishamon's eyes narrowed at the answer and he realized he would have to shell out more honesty.

"Take's rules for Oki make me not able to join dragon training," Yukine looked down in shame, "I figured if I just knew a little bit more about what we were fighting, maybe I could help somehow! Prove myself!" Yukine looked back up at the goddess with the most pleading expression he could muster. She certainly looked surprised, then her face fell to one of pity. Normally those looks bothered Yukine but this time he felt nothing but victory.

"Very well," Bishamon sighed, "you were at the meeting, correct?" She smiled a little when Yukine nodded vigorously.

"He's a god born after the great heaven and earth war, causing bouts of chaos for random amounts of time before disappearing. He leaves no traces of life behind. For the past few decades my comrades and I have been trying to find his hoard, or wherever he disappears too, but he's never had a single ally! We have no idea how he's survived this long without any type of support." Bishamon said like the idea frustrated her, and it probably did.

"Only you have been looking for him? If no one is left behind how do you even know it's him?" Yukine spoke softly.

"Because I've seen it before," Bishmaon said after a couple moments, "so long as he isn't attacking a hoard or another god, the others won't take action. Centuries ago, it was my very first hoard. That wretched fiend attacked and killed all my beloved children's descendants!" Her fists shook at their sides while she spat out the last of her words. Yukine flinched and shrank back, suddenly guilty he opened such an ugly can of worms. Luckily, the goddess took a deep breath to collect herself.

"Forgive me, I care very deeply about my people. Even though I moved to the mainland."

"It's alright," Yukine said.

"I want to defeat him too," Bishamon declared, "and I'm happy to work with people who share the same goal." Her warm smile was back but Yukine struggled to return it.

"You don't have to worry," she continued, "we managed to injure his wing in that last attack. Everyone knows that a downed god is a dead god." The gravity of her words shook Yukine and he was reminded of the feeling he had when he watched the God of Calamity plummet towards the trees. Bishamon seemed to notice his discomfort, her eyes squinted in thought. From under his feet, Yukine felt the boardwalk vibrate with the heavy steps of dragons and their trainers. He tensed and prayed the goddess would deter the students from making comments.

"I have a question too, if you do not mind," Bishamon said.

"Y-yes?" Yukine stuttered.

"Exactly which rule is preventing you from joining in on the training? Surely you are old enough?"

"O-oh! Well it's cause I'm a-"

"-it's cause his dad's a fleeing coward." A young male voice said from behind him, "and he's a hiccup!" Yukine flinched at the words, shrinking in on himself as he focused on not crying. Bishamon looked over Yukine's head, surprised at the harsh accusation. The dragon trainers were probably on their lunch break and just happened to see Yukine talking privately with another god, about dragon training no less. Bishamon glanced down at Yukine, who refused to look up at the newcomers, let alone turn around, then forced a smile at the other children.

"That's rather harsh, don't you think? Surely this boy's father is not that much of a coward in battle?" Bishamon tried.

"It's true Lady Bishamon!" A girl piped up, "everytime there's a fight, his dad runs and hides! Even against humans!"

"What's more, my dad has tried to force him to fight a couple times, and he says the guy has cursed our god's name!" Another boy supplied. The other kids gave their agreement and some continued to point out Yukine's size.

"Trust us Lady Bishamon," the first boy spoke up again, "you don't want the drunkard's son as a part of your hoard." That finally snapped Bishamon out of her shock and she took a step forward to stand next to Yukine, still tensed in his spot, sniffling.

"He wasn't asking to join anything. Yukine just wanted-"

"What's going on here?" Take's voice cut through. The trainers quickly quieted down and Yukine somehow shrunk in on himself even more. He felt his heart plummet into the ocean below and Yukine desperately wanted to follow. Take's gaze burned the back of his head, but thankfully Bishamon spoke.

"Yukine here was asking about the attack yesterday. He wanted to know more about the God of Calamity," she said. Her words caused the air to be considerably clearer and Yukine felt a tiny glimmer of something in his chest. Unfortunately, whatever it was, was squashed by the whispers of the other kids.

"The God of-?" Take cut himself off with a sigh, clearly catching on, "Kiun, take the students to the shrine. All of them." Take commanded Kiun who gave his response and quickly herded the trainers and their dragons up towards town. There was a loaded silence as Yukine still refused to turn around and look at the two gods who were clearly staring at him.

"Yukine, your father has finally returned to your house. Tell him I would like to speak with him," Take said. Yukine nodded and with one more sniffle, he ran towards his home, making sure the two did not get a look at his face.

For once in his life, Yukine didn't do as Take commanded. Anger roiled in his stomach and threatened to come out as vomit, or a shout, or both. Even if Yukine did give his father the message, it's not as if the man would listen. If anything his father would be furious at Yukine for saying anything. So, Yukine ran. Ran as fast as his boots could carry him, all the way up the hill without slowing down. There was no doubt the god would be sleeping, but Yukine would rather take his chances with him than with his own father. Normally, Yukine would rest here to be alone with his sorrow, basking in the warmth and the green grass. Instead he marched right into the dark cave with the destructive god, who was blinking at him with wide blue eyes. Yukine glared up at him with misdirected fury as his hatred boiled into words.

"I want you to destroy Oki," Yukine snarled. His wish caused the god's head to rear back but Yukine refused to back down. The thought felt right and wrong, the idea sitting awkwardly in his mind, but he didn't regret them. He was breathing heavy, face red with tears running down them, fists curled and hackles raised. Keeping his glare on the god, he heard a rumbling hum, as if the god was mulling it over.

"Well?" Yukine shouted more than asked, "you're the God of Calamity, right? I know you've destroyed countless hoards and islands so what's one more? I don't even care that I'm on it, I just-." His hollars trinkled into a sob. The mighty god in front of him was blurred by thick tears that wouldn't wipe away no matter how much the child tried. Yukine was so tired, so tired of the whispers, the beatings, and the unfair rules. He didn't want to be alone anymore.

"I just," Yukine tried again. It was hard to think straight while hiccuping so much, his head hurting from the lack of air. Something softly bumped into his arms, nudging them open. Yukine didn't think twice, wrapping his arms around the god's snout in the way dragon riders did with their life-long partners.

The god's scales were cold and hard, even a little spiky if Yukine rubbed his cheek the wrong way, but they were comforting. It caused the danm to open. He sobbed and sobbed. Yukine told the god everything, from the meeting, to his memories with his mother and sister, his father, the other children, and everything in between. He was sure the god could understand, but he couldn't bring himself to care. Yukine was just glad someone would listen. As he babbled, something thin and strong curled it's way up Yukine's stomach and gently squeezed. Through the bierage of his wails, Yukine realized the god had been making sounds. A series of soft clicks, coos, and chirps that mothers often did to their eggs and young, almost like a song. The thought made Yukine cry harder.

It was hard to tell how long they stayed like that, Yukine rubbing his face on the god as his hands clenched and unclenched over the soft scales under his jaw. Eventually he pulled back, wiping his face for the last time and trying to blink through another headache. He was sick of crying. With a small amount of embarrassment, Yukine wiped the god's snout clean of any remaining tears and snot that dripped along the black scales. The god seemed unbothered, that harmonious cooing coming from him again. Something moved along Yukine's torso and his head whipped down to see the god's tail- that had been curled around him in a sort of hug- was unwrapping itself. Yukine couldn't help but watch the gentle action with fascination, eventually looking back up at the god.

"I'm sorry I yelled," Yukine croaked, "and I'm sorry I didn't bring any food." The god hummed in response and watched Yukine sniffle for a little longer before looking over his head outside. With a short grunt, the god brought his legs under him and heaved himself up. Yukine flinched back at the action with wide eyes, something blocked the air in his throat when he realized the dangerous god was standing and looking out towards the village.

"Woah, wait!" Yukine tried to catch the god's attention, "school's still in session, they'll see you!" Panicked at the idea, Yukine tried to get in front of the god only for him to be completely ignored. Yukine felt the hot sun on his back as they ended up outside the hiding spot. There was a very tense couple seconds where Yukine waited for shouting and fire only to hear birds chirping. He looked over his shoulder to make sure they were alone, even though Yukine is the only person to ever come up here. Reassurance came and went in a snap and Yukine focused on the bigger problem at hand.

"I didn't mean it!" Yukine spoke rapidly, pushing on the god's front, "you're still injured! And-and Bishamon and her hoard are still down there!" They had stopped walking and the god was looking down at Yukine curiously.

"Please don't destroy the village!" Yukine pleaded with the god. They held each other's wide eyes for a moment before the god blinked rapidly, reared his head up, and shook it side to side.

"N-no?" Yukine said with a relieved laugh. The god grunted out what sounded like a "no" and then turned around. For a moment Yukine hoped the god was going back into the safety of his cave, but instead found him walking along the outside of the cave. With an air of confusion, Yukine followed as the god ambled around the back of the mountain. Yukine was surprised to see a rocky path leading down towards a lake. As they settled along the calm water's edge Yukine realized something.

"Hold on, have you been coming down here all this time?" Yukine asked as the god watched the water closely. He didn't receive an answer and instead sat down with a huff. Slowly and quietly, the god raised his tail and allowed the blade to slip out the end. Yukine held his breath as blue eyes scanned the water for a couple moments longer before he sent the appendage flying.

"Did you get anything?" Yukine asked, scooting forward with a streak of drool. The god clicked and pulled his tail out of the water, a small fish flopping on the end. The process from yesterday was repeated and Yukine happily accepted the lunch. They sat in compatible silence and Yukine finally got a good look at the God of Calamity in the light.

His scales really were pitch black. Even in the direct sunlight his entire body seemed to absorb the rays. Tucked onto his back was a set of bat-like wings and a row of hidden blades separating them. The large scales that hid them folded one on top of the other. Looking closer, it seemed the blades reached from the back of his skull down to his tail. There were two other blades, like twin swords, that sat atop his head. Overall, the god's body wasn't large at all, especially in comparison to the other gods. Standing up, the god's shoulder came just above the average male viking and his shape was more lean and lanky. Blades aside, the god was hardly flashy. He didn't glimmer in the sunlight like Bishamon or crackle with electricity like Take. Quite the opposite, this god seemed to be more about stealth and escapes. Everything was tucked away neatly and streamlined. Even his eyes were narrowed along the side of his head. There was something else too.

"What's that?" Yukine said around his food. The god looked over at Yukine, the object in question rattling. Around the god's neck was a thick strip of leather with a metal disk latched on. Engraved in black was the outline of an eye, taking up most of the disk. It looked like a collar.

"That, around your neck." Yukine leaned forward and reached his hand out towards it, only for the god to hiss in warning. Flinching, Yukine pulled his hand back with a shocked expression. The god looked away and pretended to focus on continuing to fish. Whatever comfortable relationship they had was filled with Yukine's hurt. After a couple minutes the god looked back at the child, tired of seeing his head down. Huffing to get his attention, the god drew in the dirt with his talon.

"What is it?" Yukine watched the movements closely. Turns out the god was writing something slowly, to make sure the letters read facing Yukine. The word was short and the god finished by drawing an arrow that pointed towards him.

"Yato?" Yukine sounded it out, "is that you?" He asked as his eyes followed the arrow towards the god. Yato nodded, tail sweeping around to clean the dirt. The information got the desired effect and Yukine's face brightened considerably.

"My name's Yukine!" The hiccup said, "if you didn't already know that." His embarrassment at not introducing himself was obvious and caused Yato to make that beating noise in his throat. Yukine was looking at him funny and the noise died down. Suddenly, the kid pointed an accusing finger at Yato.

"That sound! You're laughing!" Yukine exclaimed. Yato blinked at him and laughed again, nodding. He could understand the noise sounded odd in this form. Still, the idea caused Yukine to laugh too, another foreign thing to the kid.

The noise was music to Yato's ears. Ever since they met this kid, it seemed he always carried a storm cloud around with him. Yato had just assumed that was how all the Oki villagers were, especially considering who their god was. But then Yukine- he could stop calling the child 'blondie' in his mind- confessed his entire life story just minutes before and suddenly it all made sense. Closing his eyes, Yato locked those feelings of abandonment along with his own. This child had no one and he was someone who needed to be cared for and protected. Yato still had to decide if he wanted to do something about it. The dirt was scratched at again and Yukine read the question quietly. It was odd for a child so young to know how to read, especially this well, and Yato was thankful.

"Yes please. Just one more?" Yukine answered gratefully. Grumbling, Yato fed the growing boy two more fishes as the clattering of dragons and swords clashed somewhere far away. Stuffed for once in his life, Yukine laid back in the dirt and continued to fiddle with the spine-spike. The blade was smooth and impossible to bend, it's weight considerably light for its size. It was bladed either side and along the raised center so Yukine had to hold it carefully. Yukine couldn't even touch the top without pricking his finger.

"You know, this would make a really good dagger," Yukine said. His attention was stolen again as Yato scratched in the dirt. He sat up to read.

"'Go find a smooth rock that can fit in your hand.'" Yukine wrinkled his nose at Yato to make sure he was reading right. When the god just blinked, Yukine stood up and decided the smoothest rocks would be around the lake. Leaving the blade where he was, Yukine set off on his new task as Yato lulled into a doze under the sun.

Wanting to impress the god, Yukine took care to find ones that matched the instructions. Not too big, or too small, with a smoother body. Once and a while Yukine began to doubt, thinking that maybe the god wanted to send him away out of annoyance. But if collecting rocks was the price for getting fed, Yukine wouldn't complain. Just to be safe, Yukine came back with an armful. Proudly marching up to Yato, he let the stones roll out of his arms into the dirt. The noise jolted Yato out of his nap. Sitting back up with a grunt, Yato sorted through the rocks, separating the smaller ones and leaving the bigger.

"Pick my favorite?" Yukine read the dirt as Yato wrote, "a strong one that I like to hold." He picked up a smooth off-white stone, fingers unable to completely encase it. He held it out to Yato, who gestured to drop it. Again, a message was written in the dirt.

"You want me to bring back a screw?" Yukine said, surprised. He looked up at Yato with a confused expression, looking back down when Yato continued to write.

"And fish," Yukine huffed and rolled his eyes. Yato grumbled at the attitude and prodded the kid's side playfully, getting a giggle out of him. Yato laughed too as Yukine batted him away.

"Um," Yukine pulled off his helmet, "will one of these do?" He held out his protection to the god who curled his tail under it and brought it closer. It was a human breast plate, that was for sure. It was older and Yato assumed it once belonged to the older sister. The top was empty though, which was odd for it to be lacking any dragon horns or talons. Although, considering Yukine's situation, Yato supposed it made sense. Still, this was a keepsake, was the kid really okay with leaving a hole in it? Yato gave a look that said "are you sure?" Yukine looked at his shuffling feet.

"It's fine. I don't care if it doesn't have a screw or two." The hiccup mumbled at the ground. Yato moaned out a response and set to work, lighting the object on fire. In his awe, Yukine came forward and tried to stick his face close, but was stopped by Yato's tail. Still, the kid leaned heavily against the tail, raising to the tips of his toes. Honestly, such a curious hiccup. It would get him hurt one day.

It didn't take much for the iron to begin to glow orange and Yato took his claw to force the flattened screw out of the slate. Placing the iron piece on his back foot, Yato dunked the helmet into the lake water with a loud sizzle. After setting it on the ground to dry- and nipping at Yukine to not touch it- Yato focused on the stone. The ability to cut through anything really came in handy as Yato chiseled the stone with his claw to make an L-shaped handle. This part was rather tedious, but Yukine watched him with wide eyes the entire time. Grumbling out a chuckle, Yato cleared away a large, flat stone and placed the three items on top. Now came the more difficult part. In a cloud of blue fire, Yato worked to melt the iron screw and weld the blade and stone together. It wouldn't be pretty, but it would work.

Quickly, Yato scooped the weapon in his mouth and forced his head under the water. Bubbles formed as the water hissed in his mouth. Beside him, Yukine crawled forward and was trying very hard to see through the surface. It made Yato smile inside and he held the gift under for a couple seconds longer for dramatic effect. Sucking in a breath, Yukine scooted back as Yato picked his snout back out of the water. Yukine had to pry his eyes away from Yato's as the god held out the object clenched in his teeth. Yato waited patiently for Yukine to hold his hands out, so he could drop the dagger in his palms.

Swallowing with disbelief, Yukine looked down at the brand new weapon. The L-shaped stone was upside-down with the spike secured on top of it. The handle was heavy but nothing Yukine couldn't swing around. The blade was sharper and cleaner than the dagger he had previously. It was beautiful all things considered, and Yukine liked to think it was one of a kind. Running forward, Yukine wrapped his arms around the god, head bumping into the leather. Yato reared up and tensed, keeping an eye on the dagger.

"Thank you," Yukine said, honestly. Yato relaxed and let out a hum. His tail came up again to squeeze around Yukine's torso, bringing him closer. Finally letting go, Yukine marveled at the weapon with a wide grin. It gleamed off the late afternoon sun and fit snugly in his belt. He spun and posed so Yato could chirp at how good the new weapon looked on him. After all, what was a Viking without a weapon from a beast? Yukine looked back up to thank the god again only to see Yato yawn.

"You probably want to rest, huh?" Yukine quickly got his helmet and tested it's temperature. Standing stiffly, Yato carefully stretched out, butt in the air and claws flexing in the dirt as far out as he should reach. A slow action. Yukine giggled at the sight and happily walked alongside the god back up the hill.

"How's your wound?" Yukine asked. He tried to get a look and Yato shifted to reveal a pink scar.

"It's already healed!" He gasped at the sight, then looked to the god, "but then, why are you still here?" The thought of Yato not being in his cave greatly upset Yukine, but he hoped that maybe Yato stayed for him. Instead, Yato snorted and shifted his wing. The spot Take shot at was still burnt and looked like it was blistering. Flexing slowly, Yato showed the hole in his wing that was closing little by little.

"Oh no," Yukine swallowed. He remembered Bishamon's words and worried that it was only a matter of time before someone found Yato, helpless and unable to escape.

"You're downed," Yukie mumbled. He slowed to a stop and looked sadly up at Yato. The god on the other hand, jolted back in offense before vigorously shaking his head.

"Huh? You're not?" Yukine smiled. With a wrinkled nose, Yato snorted and shook his head again, continuing his hike up the hill. All too soon, they reached the cave. Yato watched Yukine curiously as he continued to mull things over, staring at the knife in his hand. The kid thought too much, Yato hummed to himself.

"I'll bring you medicine," Yukine decided, "from the dragon healer." Stealing fish had been easy, stealing some herbs would be a piece of cake. Yukine smiled as Yato playfully nudged Yukine's side. As Yato walked back into the cave, Yukine waved goodbye, a smile staying on his face all the way into town.

Chapter Text

The next week was like a dream. Everyday Yukine was awake at the same time as the dragon trainers, even though he hasn't watched a lesson since Yato crashed. It was so much fun spending time with the god, Yukine couldn't help but stay later and later. No one noticed and it wasn't as if his dad cared, so Yukine was free to spend his day with the god as he pleased. Since no one knew anything about Yato, Yukine took it upon himself to ask the god as many questions as he would answer. This, sadly, wasn't a ton because Yato turned out to be a very private god who didn't like to be probed and inspected. Writing his findings in the Book of Dragons was out of the question. But, Yukine convinced Yato to let him write in a personal notebook that stayed in the cave. Yukine ran up the hill, charcoal pencil already in hand. Running into the cave without pause, Yukine walked right up to the groggy God of Calamity. Being nocturnal, Yato had to adjust his sleep schedule to accommodate the kid. But that didn't make him busting in at the crack of dawn any more bearable.

"I tried to come quieter this time," Yukine whispered into the morning. Yato arched his brow but said nothing, he could smell the kid the moment Yukine left his hut. Spinning on his heel, the kid plopped down right against Yato, shoulders shimming against Yato's ribs to try and get comfortable. Yato huffed and shook his head, laying back down and closing his eyes. The kid figured out he got more answers when he asked in the morning, when Yato was half-asleep, the smart-alec.

"Bishamon and her fleet are leaving in a couple hours so it's best to stay here for a while," Yukine said. Licking his lips, he opened his notebook and turned to Yato's pages. He didn't put Yato's name or title, just jotted down all his abilities and tastes. Like most passages in the Book of Dragons, there was a sketch of the dragon from different angles and their attacks. Yukine wasn't very good at drawing, but it turned out Yato was. So, after practicing in the dirt, Yukine made nice sketches of the God of Calamity. The pages currently had two, one of Yato as he was now and one of him with all his blades out. Yukine's predictions as to where Yato's blades came out were almost spot on. At the very least, the pictures were something to look at long after the god was gone. Today's topic was about flight. Yato let Yukine stretch out his non-damaged wing and try to calculate exact measurements with his feet. In an effort to not annoy the sleepy god, Yukine made his questions to be answered with a yes or a no, or with a grunt or silence. Yukine's original thoughts were correct, Yato couldn't fly very far at once but his speed was something to be feared. He'd been all over the arkipelago, choosing not to stay in one place for too long.

"Those places must be so cool. I bet you've seen all sorts of dragons," Yukine sighed, "I've never left the island and there's no way I'll be able to ride my own. I'll probably end up being a fisherman or a trader, just so I can leave this place." As he spoke, Yukine traced the outline of Yato's wings on the pages. Picking his head up, Yato looked down at the kid nestled in his side. In this day and age not being able to fly was a crime in and of itself. He was feeling better today, and a downed god was a bored god.

"You can't possibly be hungry already?" Yukine sat up and watched Yato stand and stretch. The basket of fish was empty and laid forgotten off to the side. Even so, Yukine followed faithfully next to Yato as he walked out of the cave and around the back, this time stopping just before the path. Yukine flinched when Yato crouched low, head down near the ground. Immediately, Yukine's heart stopped and he looked up to the sky.

"What's wrong? Do you see them? Is anyone coming?" Yukine hissed rapidly, huddling in close to the god's side. Yato, on the other hand, gave Yukine a funny look. Grumbling, he gestured with his nose and shook his shoulders. The kid's slack-jawed expression was enough proof he understood what Yato wanted.

"But you're a- and- and I'm a-" Yukine stammered. Yato huffed and rolled his eyes. Carefully, as if not to spook him, Yato wrapped his tail around Yukine's waist and hoisted him up. Yukine squawked, legs curling up into his body like a baby kitten being carried. The hiccup didn't dare relax, not even when Yato plopped him on his back, right at the base of his neck. Yato watched patiently as Yukine slowly let his legs uncurl and released his grip on Yato's tail. Wide eyes frantically looking around in wonderment, Yukine eventually placed curled his fingers around the collar and squeezed his thighs tight. Finally, he looked to the god, a determined face brimming with excitement and terror. Yato was just glad he didn't start bawling again.

"Woah, woah wait!" Yukine squeaked as the god turned towards the mountain and started to climb higher. His feet hit together as he wrapped his legs around Yato's neck, hugging his arms around the god. Under him, Yato's talons sunk into the stone and let the dragon gracefully hoist himself up. Yukine was so caught up in watching stone being cut so easily, he almost missed Yato settling on the edge of a cliff. Despite almost being blown over by the wind, Yukine's hands pushed his body to a sitting position. The back of Oki was almost untouched. Past the lake below were a few more short mountains covered in green and stone. In the distance, Yukine saw the ocean glittering in the sunlight. Above him, the sky looked so much closer, yet so much larger. There was hardly a cloud in sight and the light blue seemed as deep and as vast as the ocean below. In his awe, Yukine reached up.

"This must be what it's like to fly," Yukine's hand dropped with a sad smile, "to think everyone else does this every day. Must be nice," The last part was muttered bitterly. Yukine's melancholy was cut through with a snort from Yato and the hiccup glared. The god had some nerve laughing when he had wings!

Wings that were unfolding slowly as Yukine was thinking to himself. Jolting, Yukine looked behind him as Yato's joints raised and the skin of his wings stretched out. Jaw opening and closing, wide eyes whipped back and forth as Yukine quadruple checked he was seeing what he was seeing. Unable to comprehend, Yukine looked to the god only from his stomach to plummet to the ground below. Yato was smiling. It was an awkward, ugly sort of expression that looked more like a snarl, revealing all of his sharp teeth. But those sky-blue eyes were absolutely filled with mirth and excitement. More excited than he had shown on the ground.

"You're injured," Yukine said.

The wings raised above his head.

"Take and the dragon trainers are around!" Yukine pleaded.

Yato crouched slightly, leaning forward off the cliff.

"I don't know how to," Yukine hugged Yato as they fell, "fly!" His words turned into a scream as Yato dove off the cliff and let gravity pull them towards the ground. It was something Yukine had never felt before, his organs jumped up and pressed against his back as the wind dragged tears from his eyes. Yukine's scream shifted to loud jumbles of warnings as the lake below was coming closer; both faster and slower than Yukine thought possible.

Unbothered and having the time of his life, Yato easily spread his wings and glided along the water, feeling Yukine's chin whack the nape of his neck at the sudden change of direction. The kid was right, he was a terrible rider, unable to shift his weight and maintain a streamline position. Looking forward, Yato gave a quick flap and brought the child above the treeline. Based on scents that littered the air, Take and his brats were on the west side and wouldn't be coming back this way for the rest of the day. Yato smiled to himself, he'd been itching to take the kid up in the air and give him a lesson no book could ever teach. As long as he didn't blow any fire, or knock down any trees, they should be fine. The best part was Yato's wings flew without pain. A couple more flights to get rid of the stiffness and they'd be good to go.

Straddling his shoulders, Yukine had gone quiet. Below them, Oki passed by slowly, the needles on the pine trees hardly blurring, but Yukine could only look up. His light-colored eyes soaked in the mountains as they passed and the clouds overhead. He would have to close his jaw before a bug flew in it, but Yato figured he would let the kid learn on his own. They glided all the way to the ocean, Yato making a wide turn to come back. Yukine was still holding on tight so Yato let himself sway slightly from side to side. Yukine looked at the ground below without a trace of fear, some sort of calm blanketing his features. All too soon, the ride was over. Yato landed by the lake, letting himself down as gently as he could. When Yukine didn't slide off, or say anything, Yato crouched and looked at him expectantly.

The hiccup was a torrent of emotions. He was happy, happier than he's ever been in his entire life. It spread a warmth from his toes to the tips of his fingers and staved off any cold the wind brought on. But terror still clung to his heart as the thought of how easily he could have fallen made itself known through the memories of the most recent battle. Cold sweat made his skin sticky as Yukine gingerly slid off the god, boots landing on the ground with a small cloud of dirt. There was something else too, a bone-deep anger that Yukine couldn't even begin to think twice about. He rounded on the smug god with such ferocity, Yato's head flinched back.

"You could fly? This entire time?" Yukine's voice cracked as he threw his arms out. Yato grumbled and tried to write in the dirt, but Yukine wouldn't let him.

"I thought you were supposed to be hurt! Why are you even still here? If you can fly, shouldn't you have left by now? Or did you just stay because you pitied me?" Yukine was beating around the bush, he had to know, "you're going to have to leave, aren't you?" The silence between them had nothing but Yukine's staggering breaths. Yato tried chirping to get Yukine's attention, cooing at the sniffling hiccup. Refusing to look up, Yukine buried his red nose in his shoulder, his shaking fists at his side. There was a moment of scratching in the dirt and Yukine had to coach himself to look up.

Yato's confirmation, written in a simple 'yes', hit Yukine harder than he thought it would. Without another word, Yukine marched away from the lake, away from Yato's rapid clicking as he tried to get Yukine's attention. The ground shook under Yukine's feet as Yato bounded up to him, his nose nudging Yukine's side, only to get shoved away. He had only known the god for a little over a week but he thought what they had was special; that Yato truly cared about him. But in the end he was a traveling god and Yukine was just a hiccup. Who would ever want to be around the cowardly drunkard's son.

"Stop following me!" Yukine glared up at Yato when the god ran in front of him. Yato was taken back by Yukine's sudden whiplash of emotions, looking worriedly at the streams of tears that covered round, red cheeks. Yukine waited for something, for him to find the words to ask Yato to stay, or take him with. Waited- as he watched Yato grunt and grumble while frantically writing in the ground- for the god to transform so they can have an actual conversation.

"I don't want to talk to you," Yukine growled. He didn't read what Yato wrote, his boot kicking at the dirt and grinding his toes. Yato reared back with a low growl.

"If you have something to say then you can transform," Yukine snapped, "you're a god aren't you? So that means you have a human form! Please just talk to me!" A fist clenched the clothing above Yukine's aching heart as he pleaded for Yato to talk to him like a normal person. But when Yato didn't, when the god just moaned and grumbled rapid excuses Yukine couldn't understand, the hiccup faced the ground and stomped away. Something tugged him back and for a moment, Yukine feared his father.

"Don't touch me!" Yukine yelled. He threw the tail that wrapped around his waist, teeth bared. Continuing his march to the end of the field, Yukine's blood boiled as Yato continued to nudge at his back.

"Don't follow me!" Yukine hollard at the god, "if you take one more step I'll tell all of Oki where you are!" It was like Yukine shot him again. Yato's entire body flinched and the blades on his back bristled. He was looking at Yukine with hurt, betrayal, and a twinge of fear. Body in an arch, tail wrapped around his front, Yato took a cautious step back. Yukine held the god's steady gaze once again, tears blurring his vision, then turned and walked back to town. He refused to look back.

Yukine didn't return to the top of the hill for two days. Instead the days were spent at home or in the library, listless. Now that Yukine had a taste of what those books truly talked about, what riding a god was like, the stories hurt more than anything. He was sure Yato had left by now. Take and his troops were ready to mobilize in another two days and Yukine's father would disappear. The days before battle were always the busiest, even the other kids were readying their battle armor and packing supplies. Yukine wanted to apologize to Yato, to say goodbye properly in a way he hadn't been able to with his family, but knew it would hurt more. He thought about it the entire day after he yelled at Yato, but his tears dried by sunset.

Sighing, Yukine shut the book in front of him and let his mind wander to that flight. It was the most incredible thing. He felt weightless and free, the ride seemed to last forever yet it was over all too soon. The thought of doing that everyday, of mounting a beast and having nothing tie you down, was something Yukine might never get to have. It was no wonder Yato wanted to leave, who would give that up to live in a cave with a crybaby? Plus, with the battle against Yato taking place elsewhere, Yukine wouldn't be able to prove himself. Not unless Take let him. Something dark wormed its way into Yukine's heart; the cool metal tucked under his vest weighing heavily. There was no reason why he shouldn't, there was nothing stopping Yukine from going up to Take and declaring all he learned. Presenting the dagger that was pressed against his side and earning his place in that school. Yato left once he was better, not even turning into a human to talk to Yukine like a normal person, there was no reason to keep protecting him. As he stood, Yukine idly thought of the idea of getting in trouble for keeping such a large secret. But he figured the problem would be solved by saying he was threatened as a weak hiccup.

Most of Oki was bustling around as usual, this time carrying things to the docks. Yukine was able to slip out of the library and walk just a few steps to Take's shrine. With the preparation for battle- and the students off doing the same- Take remained in his shrine to give orders and answer questions. The massive doors were propped open and Yukine realized far too late that there was shouting.

"He's right there! Ask him yourself!" A painfully familiar voice hollered and pointed a finger. Yukine stopped short and stared at the scene before him. His father stood, hagared and slightly off kilter, surrounded by two other vikings. Take was standing before his throne, Kiun in front, as if to protect him. Now, all eyes were on Yukine, who was very quickly shrinking in on himself.

"Like we're going to believe that! If anything you probably forgot, you drunkard!" One of the vikings accused.

"Yeah! The kid's got nothing to do all day and you expect us to believe he hasn't talked to you once? We all know you just wanted to avoid talking to Lord Takemikazuchi!" The other shouted. Yukine's father joined in, turning his attention away from his pale son. At first, Yukine was worried his dad of all people saw him with the God of Calamity. Slowly, Yukine's eyes drifted past the three yelling men and over to Take and Kiun, who were strangely quiet. When his light eyes met Take's pitch black, the situation came crashing down. He forgot to tell his father that Take wanted to speak with him. He received a direct order from their god that he wanted a private audience with his father and Yukine completely disregarded it. Now his father was in even more trouble and it was all Yukine's fault. The dagger tucked against his side never felt so heavy.

"Go on, ask him!" Yukine's dad whirled around to glare, "ask him where he's been disappearing to all the time! I haven't heard from him in ages!" The accusation once again brought the room's attention to the hiccup. Yukine's hands were starting to shake as he watched his father heave in breaths. The other two men were starting to close in to contain the alcoholic. In the back of the room, Take stood and leveled Yukine with a calm, piercing gaze that brought blue-eyes to mind.

"Yukine," Take promoted, "did you deliver my message to your father?" His question caused a lull in the arguing and brough the spotlight back to Yukine. They watched the hiccup swallow and shrink even further into himself as he struggled to find his voice.

"Yes, I did. He was just drunk so he doesn't remember," Yukine repeated the lie. In that instant he was resigned to his father's punishment that would surely follow but he still had to talk to Take.

"He's lying!" Yukine's father boomed so loud it caused the room to flinch. Despite his acceptance, Yukine's body began to shake. He hasn't seen such anger since they woke up to half their family missing. Just as the other vikings went to grab him, the drunkard cracked a smile, then began to laugh. The forgien noise rose to levels of cackling and Yukine felt the sudden urge to vomit on Take's clean floor. Unsure of themselves, the other two men stepped back as Take and Kiun cautiously came forward.

"Fine, you know what?" Yukine's father said to Take after catching his breath, "You want me to go off and die? To swing my ax around at something that could melt me to my very bones?" The room looked at each other, unsure of how to explain what it means to be a viking, but Yukine's father just barked out another laugh.

"Fine! Fine! I'll join your insanity," Yukine's father advanced towards his son and grabbed his upper-arm, "but if I'm going down, this worthless hiccup is going with me." He yanked and Yukine sucked in a gasp. Struggling to stay on his feet, Yukine was dragged backwards. His fingers pathetically tried to cling to the hand wrapped around his bicep. From inside the shrine there was shouting, but they were drowned out by the roaring in Yukine's ears; the fear was suffocating him.

"Let go of me!" Yukine pathetically cried. But the hand didn't unwind like a god's tail did, instead it was iron-clad and bruised the skin under it. As he was pulled through town, the other vikings were staring at the scene before them. For once they didn't look away, instead their eyes filled with worry, pity, and the knowledge of what's in store for the small child.

"Dad!" Yukine tried, "Dad don't." He choked off as his pleas went ignored. His panic was making him hyperventilate and dizzy. Yukine knew what was coming and that there was no stopping it. Struggling was futile, crying out was futile, thinking that he had a chance to prove himself was fantasy at best. Still, even as Yukine felt himself tumbling out of the sky, he too wanted to go down swinging.

"I said," the vest was pushed aside, "let me go!" Yukine's outcry echoed throughout the island as his hand wrapped around a stone handle and he drove it forward. His father howled in pain and surprise as Yukine's dagger easily pierced through his thigh. Blood splattered and stained the ground as everyone around them stared with frozen shock. From up the hill, Yukine's outcry and the smell of blood hit a God of Calamity like a smack across the face. Without thinking, Yato quickly scrambled out of the cave and took off towards Oki.

Finally, Yukine's arm was dropped and the child hit the dirt hard. Oki held its breath as Yukine's father looked at his leg and cried out again. He held it as blood gushed from the massive puncture wound, the red painting his fingers. Yukine couldn't look away, his hands were warm and sticky, shaking from the fear and adrenaline. No one dared move, even as Take stepped forward with Kiun and the two vikings, his eyes locked on the quivering hiccup. Yukine's head whipped to him out of pure fear but Take wasn't looking at him, instead his gaze was down and his finger pointed at Yukine's hands.

"Yukine," Take condemned, "where did you get that?" He was pointing at the dagger, the one made out of the God of Calamity's spine. Yukine looked down at the bloody weapon, then back up at the god. The guilt that filled his eyes was all Take needed.

"Is that?" Kiun breathed. There were a couple seconds of nothing but a man's pain-filled cries, Take's glare, and Yukine's heavy breathing. Suddenly, someone in the crowd let out a scream of terror and pointed up at the sky. A black mass shot over the trees, high pitched whistling of the wind the only indication of the oncoming attack.

"It's the God of Calamity!" At the terrified announcement, all of Oki erupted in chaos. Take and Yukine snapped their heads up to the sky just in time to see Yato unleash a stream of blue fire that immediately overtook four houses. Circling the town, Yato's eyes frantically searched the commotion as vikings ran around below. Yukine's gasp was one of hope when he realized who Yato was looking for.

"You fiend!" Take howled up at the sky. Yato tried to blow more fire but Take was already transformed with Kiun on his back. The two gods were immediately locked in combat and Yukine had to scramble to his feet. Oki was still caught off guard, everyone frantically rushing to get their things off the boats and not fall into the water. It would take some time before the dragons were brought out of their pens and reinforced with armor. Yukine would have to get Yato's attention before then.

"Yato!" Yukine tried yelling over the discord. He started to run towards the battle, only for a familiar laugh to stop him in his tracks. Behind him, his father laid on the ground, leg bleeding out, a broken smile on his face.

"I shoulda known," he said to Yukine, "you're a traitor just like your mother." His breathy laugh sounded while Yukine looked at him for a moment. Pressing his lips together, Yukine refused to cry as he held his father's eyes for the first time in years. With one hand the empty helmet on his head was taken off and thrown to the ground between them. His father watched it roll towards him with a shocked expression then looked back up at his son. Yukine steeled his emotions, took one last look at the coward on the ground, then ran off towards the gods.

It was hard enough trying to push through all this ancrachy, but Yukine had no idea how he would get Yato's attention when he was so high up. Yato had long since stopped attacking, instead focusing on diving out of the way of oncoming lighting bolts. Between Take's electricity and Yato's excessive blades, neither god wanted to touch each other. Unfortunately, when it came to long distance, Take had the advantage. What's more, Yato was still looking for a hiccup among the masses of bodies. Yukine watched him struggle to hover over the center of town, where he heard Yukine's cry. His attention was divided.

There was no way Yukine could just jump up and down. His fellow townspeople were distracted but he didn't want to remind them why he had a blade made out of the enemy. Luckily, Yukine found a crossbow once again. He took an arrow and broke off it's tip, loading it on the top. Running back outside, Yukine was knocked over by a charging dragon and its rider. With a gasp, Yukine noticed there were some in the sky already. He would have to get a clean shot. The battle was back towards the center of town, Yato was getting desperate, roaring down at the people who took it as a battle cry. It wasn't, Yato was calling for Yukine who wanted so desperately to answer. Running back towards them, Yukine didn't spare a glance at his unconscious dad, already taking aim.

Yato slashed out with his wings, knocking down two riders on both his sides. The action caused him to fall a little and he jolted when something small tapped his stomach. Looking down, Yato readied more fire, only to see a small head of blonde with an empty crossbow. Yato's elation was knocked out of him- literally- as a bolt of lightning skimmed against his jaw. Looking back, Yato snarled and sent as much fire as he could muster before diving straight down. The ground shook beneath him as Yato landed heavily beside Yukine.

The kid was shaking, blood covered his hands and the dagger was squeezed tight in one tiny fist. Around them, blue and orange fire danced as smoke billowed and covered the summer sky. Yukine was frozen, legs planted where they were just as when they met. With a blink, any trace of hesitation in the kid was gone. Yukine ran towards Yato as fast as he could, dragons already landing around them. He was so close, Yato was crouched, growling at him to move faster. His tail was lashing out, trying to defend against the viking's onslaught but not wanting the child to see anymore bloodshed. Movement above caught Yukine's attention, he gasped.

"Yato, look out!" His warning was heard just in time. Yato looked up to see that Kiun had jumped off of Take and was poised to impale his sword through the blue of Yato's eye. With a jerk, Yato's horn met Kiun's blade and the guide was thrown to the ground. Yukine's relief was short-lived when Yato's hand slammed on top of Kiun, pinning the human down in a cage of talons. Kiun struggled, sword uselessly scratching against Yato's armored scales, Take roared in outrage. As long as his guide was within rage, Take wouldn't be able to strike the God of Calamity. Yato's jaw cracked open again, a blue illuminating from behind his teeth.

"No!" Yukine ran the rest of the way forward, crashing against the god's shoulder, "Yato, please! Don't hurt him!" This time, his pleas were heard. Yato and Kiun both looked to the hiccup with wide eyes as Yukine tried to push against a god he couldn't budge if he tried. Just as Yato's jaw closed, a moan vibrating from his chest, a chain net fell over top of them.

"Capture him!"

"Trap the God of Calamity!"

"Kill him before he kills us!" Crying out in alarm, Yukine looked up to see the dragon riders landing in the space of their fallen comrades. Yato curled his body around Yukine as best he could without harming the child, his roar frightening the other dragons and snapping Kiun out of his daze. In a split second decision, Yukine squeezed towards Yato's front. The riders were starting to hold the net down, chains being thrown over top of Yato in an effort to tether him to the ground. He wasn't paying attention, the underside of his neck was within rage of Kiun's sword. Yukine lunged forward with a cry, knocking his shoulder into Kiun's hand. The sword grazed Yato's chest, Yukine tripping over Yato's hand and falling.

"Yukine?" Kiun finally found his voice and looked at the child next to him. There was no ill-will, the guide only looked at him in shock.

"Kiun!" Take shouted from somewhere in the crowd. He was in his human form, shouting orders and helping the others try to hold Yato still. He couldn't take it, Yato needed to get out of here and Yukine would give anything to go with him.

"Yato!" Yukine called up to the god. Amidst his thrashing, Yato looked down at the child, furiocious blue eyes glowing in the maya fire. Yukine met them easily.

"Yato, take me away from here. Please, take me with you! Take me far away!" Yukine pleaded to his friend. With a groan, Yato crouched and let Yukine climb on, squirming under the thick chain links. Around them, the vikings were starting to close in, heavy weapons in hand. Bunching his muscles, Yato swung his tail in an arch, slicing through the chain netting trying to hold them down. They broke with ease and sent the vikings holding them to the ground. For a moment, they struggled. Yukine had to frantically reach up and untangle Yato's horns and spikes from the chains. A spear and arrows clanked against Yato's sides before he was free. Spinning on his toes, Yato darted out of the open netting and spread his wings. Take hollard something, running towards them with an outreached hand.

Yukine took one last look at his god, their eyes meeting on almost equal ground. He hoped to convey his thankfulness and his apology for everything else. Take's mouth opened again but Yato snorted at him, leaping into the air, whipping his wings down. They took off in a cloud of dirt. Yukine slid down Yato's back, knuckles white as he clenched Yato's collar. In his panic, the bottom of Yukine's boots landed against the joints of Yato's wings as they climbed higher and higher. Smoke flew into Yukine's eyes and caused him to hack and press his forehead against Yato. The screams below sounded farther and farther as Yato's wings pumped like a frantic heartbeat. Yukine held onto him for dear life, eyes staying shut long after Oki's heat left his cheeks and the streaks of tears dried in the wind. He could hear they were being followed, but Yukine's head was dizzy and his eyes stung.

His second ever flight on top of a god and Yukine fell asleep. Or more like passed out but either way, Yukine woke up to a jolt. It took him a couple of seconds for Yukine to realize they had stopped flying, that the wind no longer whipped at his face and a god's wings were still. Sitting up as fast as he could, Yukine looked around to see the night sky and a very unfamiliar landscape. Under him, Yato's wings shook themselves out then folded neatly at his sides. Yato crouched and let Yukine slide off his back and look around. The landscape was rather flat and covered in more trees than anything else. They definitely weren't in Oki anymore.

"Where are we?" Yukine croaked. He coughed into his hand to try and get rid of the smoke's effect. Yato just yawned and sniffed the air; there were a couple wild dragons on the island but nothing he couldn't handle. They were all asleep anyway, much like Yukine should be.

"H-Hey!" Yukine's usual huff was downplayed by a yawn. Yato ignored him, nudging the kid towards the ocean. Rubbing his eyes, Yukine watched Yato dig a hole in the sand and let it fill with sea water. He then blew fire over the top for a couple seconds and let it sit. Usually, Yukine was quick to understand what Yato wanted, but the kid's droopy eyes were staring at the god with hazy confusion. Yato let out an amused huff, then leaned forward and started nipping Yukine's shirt.

"Wh-what? You want me to get in?" Yukine asked. Yato grunted and nudged the kid forward. Getting his second wind, Yukine started taking off his clothes. Yato turned away and gave him his privacy, instead he made his way to the tree line to chop down some sticks. The god listened to Yukine splash around in the warm water for a little while longer before grunting at him to come out.

Dirty clothes back on, Yukine followed the god back to where they landed. Yato dropped the pile of sticks in his mouth, dug another hole, and gave just enough fire for the wood to catch flame. Finally, Yato was able to settle down and Yukine made himself comfy at his side. The blue fire spread across the branches and changed to a light orange. It danced across Yukine's eyes as he held his hands out, warming him inside and out. Behind him, Yato gave a wide yawn and curled around the fire.

"Where are we going?" Yukine asked the fire. Peaking an eye open, Yato wrote in the dirt, his handwriting not nearly as neat as it usually was.

"No, I don't know where they are. My mom and sister snuck onto a trader boat. Gone before the sun came up," Yukine muttered. The story was hard to get out but Yato seemed to understand. He wrote in the dirt again, each word slow with reluctance.

"There's nowhere in particular I want to go," he looked at Yato, "But-! I'm staying with you aren't I?" These questions sounded like Yato wanted to drop him off somewhere. Yato picked his head up and blinked at Yukine.

"I know you don't have a hoard but I can still be useful! You don't have a guide, right?" Yukine knew this was a touchy question, one Yato never answered, but the more Yukine thought about it the more it made sense. As expected, Yato didn't answer, instead looking away from the child's pleading eyes.

"I want to stay with you." Yukine insisted. He turned on his knees and crawled around to face the god, leaning against Yato's forearm. This brought Yato's eyes back to Yukine and he seemed to contemplate the hiccup. Yukine swallowed as he stared up at the god, willing Yato to give him somewhere to belong by his side. For a couple beats, neither of them moved, then Yato let out an obnoxious sigh though his nose. The wet air blew through Yukine's bangs causing him to flinch back in disgust.

"Ew! Yuck!" Yukine scrubbed his forehead, "I told you to stop doing that!" He glared as Yato let out his grumbling laugh. Even so, Yukine didn't settle back against Yato's side, his eyes dropped to the ground as he bit his lip. Yato's head bowed and he shut his eyes, thinking. The hiccup deserved better, but no one would help a weak ten year old with no riding experience. Very few people would be able to relate to him the way Yato did. Decision made, Yato scratched another question in the dirt.

"Are you serious?" Yukine breathed. Yato almost laughed, the kid's eyes were blown wide and his jaw couldn't seem to work. When Yukine turned to look up at the god, those big eyes were glassy with unshed tears and Yato hoped the kid wouldn't start sobbing again.

"You- you want me to be your guide? Are you sure?" The question shook in the air, the same as Yukine's hands on Yato's arm. But there it was, written plain in the dirt; the god Yato wanted Yukine as his guide.

"Yes," Yukine sucked in air to steady himself, he would be strong, "I want to be your guide! I don't care if you're the God of Calamity! I don't care if you never show your human face. Please just let me stay with you!" His pleas had him bowing forward, Yato's head met Yukine's and the kid wrapped his arms around the god's snout. Letting out a shaky breath, Yukine felt a smile grow on his face, one that wouldn't go away long after he stopped hugging the god. Eventually, he let Yato curl back up, nose turned towards the fire.

It was tough getting Yukine to settle down after that, the kid was already making plans for flying lessons, but Yato felt the kid's happiness was contagious. Human children were excitable at the best of times but Yukine didn't show any signs of exhaustion. Not even a growl would get Yukine to stop talking long enough for sleep to overtake them. Take's army hadn't pursued them past the fishing boats but the flight had been long and Yato's muscles were starting to ache from battle.

"So, um," Yukine peaked over Yato's shoulder, "where are we going?" This time, Yato's glare was serious and Yukine shrank back with an apologetic smile. Yukine snuggled back into Yato's side and looked back at the fire in silence. Yato huffed and picked his head back up. This time he drew a picture.

"That's Takamagahara!" Yukine said. The mainland's shape was something found in almost every book. There was even a detailed painting of it on Take's wall. It was unmistakable.

"I thought you were on the run from the mainland?" Yukine spoke hesitantly. Yato grumbled and continued to draw the islands that surrounded the mainland. There was a small island that was relatively farther from the surrounding islands and very far south of Oki; Yato dug his claw into that one.

"Oh, that's," Yukine took a moment to remember, "Kokki? Right?" His guess was correct as Yato laid back down.

"We're going to Kokki?" Yukine persisted, excited at going to a new place. Groaning, Yato sent a pointed look the child's way that just screamed "go to sleep" then shut his eyes.

"Right, okay." Finally laying down, Yukine couldn't wipe the smile off his face. In front of him was a map of a vast ocean filled with far away places that Yukine could now explore. Behind him -covered in hard scales- was the rhythmic breathing of a god who decided to give Yukine the chance of a lifetime.

Chapter Text

They left in the late morning after having a wild boar for breakfast. The summer sky was cloudy but warm as usual. Yato stayed low to the ocean, letting Yukine get a feel of the salt water and witness the massive sea dragons that glided underneath. He even called one up so Yukine could marvel at it and feel it's slick scales. They flew for two hours before a boat came up on the horizon.

"Yato, pull up there's a boat!" Yukine tapped the god, "Yato, they'll see you!" His words were met with a quick look from the god but nothing more. They approached the ship casually and Yukine noticed it was a trader boat. Anxiety gripped Yukine's heart and he worried Yato had lied to him last night, but he had to trust the god. The deck was clear of any objects, a rule among sailors for gods, and Yato landed easily on the wood. Below them, the boat swayed and creaked as Yato shook himself out. As Yukine slid down to the deck and landed unsteadily on his feet. He noticed there were three traders, who all eyed the black god warily.

"Hello," Yukine shyly waved at the closest man. They all stared at the child with confusion, eventually the viking stepped forward and nodded.

"Ahoy," the man grunted, looking up at Yato then back again. Yukine repeated his greeting and awkwardly waited for Yato to stop looking across the water. Finally, he looked down at the kid and had the audacity to blink expectantly.

"Why did you bring us here? Don't tell me it was just to rest, you know how many islands we passed? If you were tired, why didn't you just say something." Yukine muttered angrily at the god. Next to him, Yato rolled his eyes and bent down to nip at his shirt.

"My clothes?" Yukine questioned.

"We got kids clothes in the hold," the man said, "you got money?" His eyes narrowed when Yukine froze up and looked up to Yato, knowing they had nothing. Tension settled as the other two traders started to pick up their weapons, Yukine getting ready to hop back on the god's back at a moment's notice. Yato, ever unphased by the panic around him, brought his tail around and pulled off a smaller tail spike. The viking looked at it with a slack expression as Yato dropped it to the floor boards, gesturing to it with his snout.

"Right this way," the trader gestured to the back door and waited for Yukine to follow. It took him a moment, not used to following strangers and not wanting Yato to be out of his sight. But Yato merely let out a grunt and stretched out in the sun shine, using his tail to push Yukine forward.

Despite his original fears, once among the treasures Yukine was swept up in wanting to see and touch everything. Weapons from another continent, armor of other hoards, books in various languages, Yukine had to soak all of it in. They eventually got to the back of the ship, a large amount of trunks filled with different clothing for all seasons. The trader, amused by Yukine's wonderment, directed him towards the single trunk of articles that would fit his small frame. It turned out any object from a god's body was worth a lot so Yukine grabbed a new summer outfit with boots, a vest, a coat, and a bag that he packed with a set of winter clothes. He also managed to swindle a small book, free of charge. Coming back up to the deck, Yato eyed the bursting leather bag with mild distaste but gave the blade anyway. The traders let Yukine change into his new clothes and he tossed his old thread-bare clothes overboard. Yukine mounted Yato with his new bag set behind him and thanked the traders for their help. The humans waved to each other as Yato took off, continuing in the direction they were headed before.

Yato stopped two more times after the ship, both on a deserted island for food and to relieve themselves. Though, Yato apparently could handle both while flying which had Yukine gasping with offense. As much as he enjoyed it, flying was boring when he had no one to talk to and Yukine long since ran out of things to say. Yato was nice enough to grunt or give a huffy laugh at the stories, but he couldn't give more than that. As the sky turned pink overhead, Yukine laid back between Yato's shoulders and watched the clouds stream by. Once the night sky was just starting to blend in the east, Yato let out a short roar, catching Yukine's attention.

"What is it?" Yukine scrambled to a sitting position and looked around. They weren't under attack so Yukine looked down at Yato, puzzled. The god snorted and jutted his chin ahead of him. Squinting, Yukine saw a much larger mass heading their way. The black silhouette of the island was long and flat, nearly the exact opposite to Oki.

"Is that Kokki?" Yukine asked, already excited. Yato moaned and let out a happy roar, flapping faster to make it to the island. Oddly, Yato started to turn further south and made a wide circle around the island. They drifted along the coast and Yukine got a good look at the decently- populated hoard. Finally, towards the end of the island, Yato flew to the closest docks and landed with a heavy thud. Yukine had enough practice sliding off the god by now and landed easily on his feet.

Stretching with a smile, Yukine took a quick look around. This island clearly got it's money through trading, the handful of ships that lined the docks were all filled with objects from all over the ocean. Luckily the docks were empty and the two were able to make their way inland. Yukine gasped at the sight. His first inhabited island after Oki was different in every way yet just as lively. Each home was colorful and decorated with flowers and other types of plants, rather than dragons and weather patterns. Instead of tall torches, Kokki had bonfires sitting along the large stone paths, each with meat cooking in their flames. The vikings were already drunk and singing songs Yukine had never heard before. Their outfits were more tunic-like and swayed over the tops of their boots.

"This is Kokki," Yukine breathed as he took in the sights, "wait!" Sucking in a gasp, Yukine balked at the pitch-black God of Calamity that trotted up next to him. Yukine immediately started pushing Yato back towards the docks. Yato grunted and didn't move at all, clicking at Yukine in question.

"Yato, you're hunted! You- you," In his panicked whispering, Yukine frantically looked around only to see not a single viking gave the two a second glance. Instead a couple nodded to Yukine as they passed by, Yukine returning with an awkward smile. Next to him, Yato's shoulder rolled and Yukine looked down to see one word in the dirt.

"We're," Yukine swallowed, "safe?" The word almost didn't register. Never did Yukine think he would be able to say the word out loud. He never felt safe, not at home, not around the island, not among his peers. There was always something that could go wrong, something he could get yelled at for. The only time Yukine had a feeling that might have been close to safety was on the back of the God of Calamity. The very same god whose tail was swiping a chicken from the fire.

"Y-yato!" Yukine tried reprimanding. Yato grumbled and held the meat out to Yukine. His stomach rumbled and drool dripped from his lips as Yukine took the meal with both hands and sunk his teeth into the barbecued chicken.

"Hey! Where are you going?" Looking back, Yato chirped at Yukine and jutted his head off to the right. Unsure of what to do, Yukine faithfully followed after the god and together they walked down the line of houses. Occasionally, a dragon or two would greet him or bow, something Yato would return, and a viking would greet Yukine as well. Some of them seemed to recognize Yato, but none of them called him by name. They were corgail to say the least. After he ate his fill, Yukine held the rest up for Yato to take. It turned out Yato's stomach was sensitive and all his food absolutely had to be torn to shreds before eating. So Yukine stood next to his god with embarrassment as the dragon destroyed a simple chicken.

Eventually Yato led them to a modest house inset from the line of huts. It was bigger than a normal viking home and upon closer inspection, Yukine saw it was Kokki's blacksmith. The house portion was on the right, a tall roof with odd pink tiles and a wood exterior. On the left was a roof extension, covering the forge that sat on top of gravel. No one seemed to be home, but Yato walked all the way to the front door before looking back at Yukine. It was like he expected Yukine to open it for his massive body.

"Don't tell me this is your house!" It made sense in a way- the god had to live somewhere that wasn't a cave- but this was clearly no shrine. Then again, Yato wasn't very well known and the townspeople didn't seem to spare him a glance. Certainly not in the way the citizens of Oki would acknowledge Take. Yato on the other hand, just grumbled and patted at the ground a couple times then gestured to the door.

"Oh," Yukine realized Yato wanted him to knock. That made much more sense but it was still odd to knock on a stranger's door. Unable to think of a reason not to, Yukine stepped up the wooden stairs and knocked on the thick door three times. Looking back, Yukine double checked to make sure Yato was still there and not leaving him with the blacksmiths. Heavy footsteps alerted an incoming presence and Yukine's head whipped back around just in time to see the door open.

The viking standing behind the door was huge. Bigger than Yukine's father and Take, this man had long brown hair under a thick helmet and thin brown eyes. He wore a leather sleeveless top and tan pants stuffed into black boots. A thick belt was secured above his hips and the helmet he wore only had a small line of spikes going down the center. Brown eyes looked Yukine up and down curiously as he spoke around a pipe.

"Can I help you?" He asked rather politely.

"Uhh," Yukine stuttered out and turned his wide eyes back to his god. The man's gaze followed the kid's only to scowl at Yato sitting on his front lawn.

"Oh it's you." The man said loudly, causing Yukine to flinch. Yato grumbled and snickered at the grumpy viking all while gesturing towards Yukine. Already tired of the God of Calamity, the man sighed and looked over his shoulder.

"Kofuku! Look who's here!" The man shouted into the home. Excited, Yato came right to the edge of the steps, trying to look into the house.

"Don't you come on my steps and break 'em again!" The man pointed at Yato, "just because you're back from causing trouble doesn't mean you can bring it here!" Air practically shot from the man's nose as he huffed like an ox. Mouth opened, Yukine tried to step back towards Yato only for another sound of footsteps to come charging towards them.

"Yatty!" A young woman squealed. Yukine ducked as a blur of pink shot out of the doorway and leaped with her arms wide. At first Yukine struggled to find the words to warn the woman about the dangers of leaping at the God of Calamity. Until, suddenly, a light shone from her. The tell-tale signs of transformation overtook the young woman mid-jump and Yukine watched a dragon land on top of his god and send him tumbling to the ground.

"She's another god!" Yukine exclaimed. She was the smallest god Yukine has ever seen, no bigger than a sheep, and pink like rosewater. This goddess had a long neck, short tail, and thin wings. Her eyes were a deep purple, big and round, while her snout looked more like a long beak. From what Yukine could tell as she climbed all over Yato, her only defense mechanisms were her talons and the small spikes that lined her spine, jaw, and elbows. Even her horns, which curled down the sides of her head, were nothing to write home about. The other thing Yukine noticed was how shiny she was, almost like she was wet or made of quarts. Behind him, the man sighed again but stepped next to Yukine on the porch.

"That's Kofuku and I'm her guide Daikoku." He introduced, reaching out a massive hand for Yukine to take. The kid eyed him hesitantly, something Daikoku caught, before placing his hand out too. The handshake was gentle and quick.

"My name's Yukine," he smiled, "I'm Yato's guide." The warm happiness that spread through Yukine's chest quickly evaporated when Daikoku looked like he was smacked.

"His guide!" Daikoku parroted. He quickly looked over to his goddess who was already looking back at him from her spot perched on Yato's stomach. Kokfuku squawked out a sound that echoed Daikoku's tone before looking back down at Yato. Squirming on his back, Yato grumbled some sort of explanation that had Kofuku yapping out a reply. Whatever Yato said must have done the trick because Kofuku bounded off of him and took off towards the porch. She transformed again and ran open armed all the way to Yukine, tackling the kid in a big hug.

"Yato's guide! Oh our Yatty finally has a guide! And such a cute one too, I didn't think he liked them younger but who could blame him!" Her ramblings had Yukine sputtering with a red face as he struggled to breath in the woman's vice grip. Faintly, he heard Yato come up and start laughing. Yukine promised to get the god back for this later.

"My name's Kofuku and your name is, uh," Kofuku looked at Yato then back at Yukine, "I'm sorry, human names don't translate well."

"Yukine," he said, "you can understand him?"

"Of course! I'm a god too ya know?" Kofuku said cheerfully. She looked back at Yato who grunted out something that caused her to laugh. Yukine looked between them, fascinated and confused, when a hand rested gently on his shoulder.

"Don't hurt yourself. People have been trying for decades to translate the god's language, but there are some things our ears simply can't hear." Daikoku shrugged.

"Huh." Yukine felt a small sense of loss at not being able to speak to Yato, but Kofuku quickly swept away the thought.

"You're just in time for dinner! Come in, come in!" Kofuku already had Yukine by his shoulders and was nudging him towards the house.

"We don't have enough for a fully-transformed god," Daikoku grunted to Yato, "so yer just gonna have to go somewhere else. Far away and-"

"-No!" Yukine squirmed out of Kofuku's arms and turned right out of the house. He met Yato's wide eyes for a moment as he ran forward, hiding under the god's chin. Yato grumbled something, his chest vibrating under Yukine's cheek. The kid looked up to see Yato speaking to Kofuku. Embarrassed, Yukine had to force himself to face the other two, their eyebrows pinched with concern. Stepping forward, Kofuku tried to figure out what to say. When she got it, her smile was back on.

"Yatty said you two ate already, so there's no need for him to go hunting!" Kofuku explained, "he would just need to come in through the side door, since the front door is too small for him." Her words were happy and comforting, filling in the space between the conclusions Yukine jumped to.

"Okay," Yukine mumbled. His embarrassment was in full force and he found himself looking at his feet. Behind him, Yato chirped and clicked, bringing Yukine's attention back up. He nudged Yukine forward again, this time huffing wet air on the back of his neck. This snapped the kid out of it and Yukine shoved the god's nose away, letting a giggling Kofuku lead him inside the house.

The wood interior was cozy. A large stone fireplace was blazing in the back with two cushioned chairs on either side. In the center of the room was a large table that had both food and weapons, surrounded by at least five chairs. On the right was another large door that Yato was able to slide open and step through. A similar barn door was open to the forge on the left, surrounded by shelves of tools and materials that Daikoku must have used to work. Next to the fireplace was a staircase that led up to an open upstairs. It was nothing like Take's shrine, or the shrine's Yukine has seen in illustrations. Perhaps it was because Kofuku was such a small god?

Kofuku shoved him right at the table, offering him more food that Yukine accepted with a small thank you. He watched Yato close and lock the door behind him then move to curl up by the fire. Daikoku nagged him when Yato's wings pushed the chairs aside, but the god paid him no mind, simply letting out a long sigh at the opportunity to finally sit down. It had been a long trip. Across from him, Daikoku and Kofuku pulled out their chairs and started making their plates.

"So," Kofuku said as she ate, "tell me about yourself."

"U-um," Yukine swallowed harshly and tried to look to Yato for help. The god- never of any help in these situations- had his eyes closed. Daikou noticed the kid's discomfort and swooped into the conversation.

"Where are you from?" He smiled.

"Oki," Yukine answered, grateful at the line the man threw.

"That's Take's hoard!" Kofuku squealed and clapped her hands, "oh I haven't seen Take in forever! It's been decades since I visited!" Her excitement warmed Yukine's heart a little as he felt pride for his birth-place.

"Hey, not a bad spot! What brings you out this way?" Daikoku asked. It was an honest question, but it had Yukine choking. Clearly no one here has heard about Yato's attack yet, or about Bishamon chasing him. What was he supposed to say?

"Well he is Yatty's guide! And Vahalla knows Yato just can't sit still." Kofuku butted in, leaning heavily on her guide's arm and causing the drink in his hand to spill. Yukine watched them with amusement, sipping on the water Daikoku handed him earlier. From the back of the room, Yato picked his head up, grumbling to Kofuku. The woman looked concerned and Yukine feared his god had blabbed about Yukine's personal life.

"Oh dear," Kofuku's fingers came to her lips, "that's not good."

"What? What is it?" Diakoku looked over her head at Yato before looking down at Kofuku. Yukine's body was starting to sweat and he felt an overwhelming need to hollar at his god for talking about Yukine to these strangers. But Kofuku twisted back around, her disposition doing a 180, and she flashed a smile to Daikoku.

"It sounds like we will be getting another visit from Tenjin soon!" Kofuku beamed. Yukine watched the man's soul leave his body for a moment before he slammed a fist on the table and caused Yukine to flinch.

"What did I tell you about coming here after you tick people off? Couldn't you at least wait for the chaos to die down?" Daikoku's yelling was met with a huffy-sort-of growl from Yato, who stuck his nose towards Yukine. Daikoku looked over at him as Yukine was shrinking further and further off the chair. He gave a soft apology and Yukine straightened back out.

"Who's Tenjin?" Yukine asked.

"He's a god of Kokki," Daikoku explained, "Lord Michizane."

"Lord Michizane! The God of Knowledge?" Yukine perked up. Lord Michizane, or Tenjin as his hoard must call him, was a god whose dragon form was closest to Take's. Illustrations depicted him as a lindwurm with horns like tree-branches and legs like a hawk. He is said to bring fierce windstorms that can knock homes off their foundations. According to the Book of Dragons, he was a god that preferred to hoard information to people. It also lists a number of islands that house a shrine for him.

"Wait, Kofuku, you're not the god of Kokki?" Yukine looked to the goddess in question as Yato snorted a laugh.

"Well, it's complicated." Kofuku giggled awkwardly behind a hand.

"No it isn't," Daikoku grunted, "Kokki is technically Kofuku's hoard. But after she kept wrecking it, the mainland decided to have another couple gods take over." He whapped the snickering Kofuku on the head as Yukine tried to pick up his jaw. The thought of such a small goddess harming her own hoard, not once but enough times for Takamagahara to step in, was insane.

"What," Yukine was almost afraid to ask, "what is your title?" He swallowed as Kofuku giggled again. Her piercing violet eyes were delighted at the thought of such chaos.

"Why, I'm the God of Poverty of course!" Kofuku chirped. Yukine choked and wheezed at her title. No wonder he didn't recognize her! The Book of Dragons drew her as this massive slobbering beast that caused such deviation, even the plants wouldn't grow on her land! Her scales weren't wet, they were covered in a layer of acid that could burn through anything.

"That's you?" Yukine practically jumped out of his chair. Hands on the table, Yukine leaned over with wide eyes as he stared at Kofuku. Startled by the motion, Yato's head picked back up.

"It sure is," Daikoku gave a smile that was both amused and defeated. Kofuku was laughing, looking at Yato who also found the discovery funny. Finally letting out a laugh of his own, Yukine sat back down. They lulled into silence as Yato continued to grumble with Kofuku as they snicked over inside jokes.

"Oh really?" Kofuku suddenly squealed.

"What? What is it?" Diakoku spoke around his beer. Kofuku whipped back around to beam at Daikoku.

"Yatty said he and Yukine will be staying with us for a while! Isn't that wonderful!"

"What?" Yukine and Daikoku exclaimed. The two guides looked between a delighted Kofuku and Yato before letting out a sigh.

"I'm really sorry," Yukine tried. He would give Yato an earful later; god or not it was rude to just decide to start living in some strangers' house.

"No," Daikoku's shoulders slumped and he gave Yukine a warm smile, "it's fine. I feel better knowing a kid like you is here rather than flying around with a wanted god." He flashed a glare towards Yato who had already curled back up.

"Thank you," Yukine said, honestly.

"It's no problem!" Kofuku smiled at Yukine, "Daikoku's right, you really are a tiny thing. I would think dragon training would put some meat on those bones! How old are you, anyway?" She blinked innocently at Yukine, unaware of the daggers her words threw.

"I'm ten," Yukine answered. They waited for him to talk more, but Yukine focused on drinking the rest of his water.

"Ten, huh," Daikoku mumbled before he raised his voice at Yato, "I'm surprised the God of Calamity would pick a child, who can't swing an ax, as his official guide," Daikoku said, "No offense." It was clear he meant it. Yukine just shrugged, already used to such descriptions. Kofuku tapped the table to catch Yukine's attention, her face the softest he's seen it yet.

"It'll be okay. With Yatty as your god, you'll get big and strong in no time at all!" Kofuku's words caused a surge of pride throughout Yukine. The goddess was right, the guide to the God of Calamity had to be strong and ferocious. Yukine would have to start seriously training in order to become worthy of his title.

"Actually, um," Yukine played with his empty cup, "is there a dragon school here?"

"The Academy? Yeah, we got one. But you will have to ask Tenjin if you can join." Daikoku said. Yukine hummed in thought, he would probably have to train some more if he wanted to prove he could join. Hopefully Tenjin didn't hold the same rules as Take.

"You got time," Daikoku shrugged, "eventually Tenjin will come to speak to Yato so you'll be able to settle in." He smiled at Yukine and the child finally returned it, the action reaching his ears. They lulled into a comfortable silence as Daikoku worked to clear the dishes and Kofuku tumbled with Yato on the floor. By now it was pitch black outside, the fireplace being the only source of light. Still, Daikoku brought tea for the table. Kofuku came back to sit down.

"Yatty," Kofuku purred to the god on the floor, "why don't you unwind and sit with us?" At her call, Yato once again picked his head and grumbled at her. This time he raised his chin up towards the ceiling, the collar around his neck gleaming in the low light. The room went quiet, Daikoku's lips pressed in a thin line while Kofuku's hand covered her heart.

"Oh Yatty," Kofuku breathed, "another collar?" They watched Yato look back down, blinking slowly at the goddess. Eventually she sighed, forcing a smile to Yato.

"It will take me a couple days to adjust my acidity and get that off, okay?" Kofuku smiled as Yato grumbled something with a shrug.

"You get the collar off?" Yukine asked.

"I do. I'm the only one," Kofuku informed, "underneath that leather is a strip of metal that not even Yatty can cut. My acid can burn through it no problem, so whenever he manages to get one on, Yatty comes here!" She continued to smile at Yukine. Next to her, Daikoku was silent, looking off to the side as he drank. Yukine hummed at her words, preferring not to look at Yato. He remembered Yato's reaction when the collar was mentioned. Yukine thought it was something special he didn't want touched, not something he wanted off. Yato continued to grumble at Kofuku in a light hearted way and the air picked back up.

Tea gone, Daikoku gave Yukine a quick tour of the house and the forge. He explained what Yukine could touch and what was dangerous, then brought Yukine upstairs. Together they made a quick bed out of furs and hay then Daikoku wished him goodnight. The viking made his way across the top floor and through a small bedroom door. It shut behind him and Yukine was left to stare at the dark ceiling. Yukine was used to sleeping on the ground and for the past couple weeks of being curled up at Yato's side, it felt odd to sleep on something resembling a bed. The covers kept his heat in and they were soft and still, not hard like armor that moved in time with breathing. It was lonely.

Yukine tried his best to go to sleep, tossing and turning under the furs. What seemed like hours was most likely only a couple minutes and even though Yukine was tired, he couldn't fall asleep. He wondered if Yato was asleep. The god was still curled up on the first floor, nose buried under his wing, but he had watched Yukine throughout the tour. Sliding out from underneath the fur as quietly as he could, Yukine crawled over to the balcony railing and peered over. In his sleep, Yato sighed, his back shifting against the warmth of the fire. Yukine bit his lip, he was able to sit and nap the whole day while Yato flew a long distance. The god was probably exhausted. Blue eyes snapped Yukine out of his thoughts and he noticed Yato was blinking up at him curiously.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to wake you. I can't sleep." Yukine' hands rubbed the railing in guilt but Yato cooed softly and stood. He took a moment to stretch, butt in the air, before reaching his hands up towards Yukine. Leaning away from the railing, Yukine watched Yato gracefully set his hands on the second floor and lean his chin over the rail. He clicked at Yukine quietly and the kid rested a hand on his nose.

"Thank you for taking me here," Yukine whispered. Yato moaned out a reply that Yukine wished he could understand. They stayed like that for a while, Yukine leaning more and more against the god as his eyes grew heavier. Cooing again, Yato nudged the child on his feet.

"No, I don't want to go to bed. I'm not tired yet," Yukine's argument was interrupted by a large yawn. Yato continued to push Yukine towards the stairs. Smart as he was, Yukine grabbed a blanket and walked down to the first floor. They curled up facing the fire, Yukine wrapped up tight and tucked against Yato's side, sleeping soundly throughout the night.

Chapter Text

Lord Tenjin wouldn’t come until four days later. In that time, Yukine would help Kofuku with breakfast in the morning and Daikoku in the forge till lunch. After, Yukine trained with Yato until sun-down. To avoid any unnecessary attention, Yato kept their flights short and stayed around Kofuku’s. As he flew, Yukine was to work on predicting Yato’s turns and adjusting his weight accordingly. From the ground, Daikoku gave him tips while Kofuku translated anything Yato wanted to say. These beginner basics were a lot easier once Yato let Yukine strap a saddle onto his back, a worn one Daikoku borrowed from the academy. Soon, Daikoku would teach Yukine to make reins and a saddle of his very own, one that would fit him and Yato much better. But for now, training was the most important; even if it made him too tired to read his new book from Tenjin’s library. On the plus side, having a translator around made Yato and Yukine grow much closer as the god of calamity proved to be a teaser and very positive despite his outward appearance. 

“Yuki! Yatty!” Kofuku called into the backyard, “can you come in please?” From the grass, the two stopped their sparring match. Yato’s tail and Yukine’s dagger still poised in the air to block and jab. 

“Okay!” Yukine ran to the house, “what is it?” He stepped into the house with a side-glance to Kofuku. She didn’t normally call them in this early and once Yukine was inside he figured out why. Standing by the front door were three people in matching clothes. In the front was an older man with gray hair pulled back and brown eyes. He wore a white outfit with silver armor and black fur, his massive belt buckle made of gold and jewels. On either side of him were women, one in a long white dress and silver accents, the other with black clothes and silver armor.  

“Yukine, I presume?” The man asked. Yukine swallowed and nodded, listening for Yato to open the side door and walk in. 

“My name is Lord Michizane, I am the God of Knowledge,” he looked up as Yato stepped through the side door, “I just want to talk to you and Yato about what’s going on in Oki.” Tenjin explained. Yukine’s hands clenched at his sides as anxiety pricked at his heart. It was unclear whether or not they were in trouble, but Yukine had to try and protect his god. 

“It’s not his fault!” Yukine exclaimed. The room jolted back as Tenjin gave Yukine a shocked expression before smoothing it out. 

“It-it was me!” Yukine stammered. The room’s occupants gasped and Yato quickly got to his feet. 

“Yuki,” Kofuku tried to reach out, but Yukine jerked his face to the floor. 

“I was the reason Yato attacked-” Yukine’s declaration was cut off by a snarl from Yato. The God of Calamity stood behind the table, eyes narrowed at Tenjin. He growled and grumbled at Tenjin as the man simply listened. Yukine looked between them, taking small steps towards Yato. 

“I see,” Tenjin sighed. He closed his eyes for a moment, as if in thought, then looked back down at Yukine. 

“It’s not as if Yato hiding out in my hoard is anything new. I won’t say anything as long as it is known that I will not be protecting you.” Tenjin spoke matter-of-factly. Yukine nodded as Yato grunted in an acknowledgement. 

“Will you be staying here?” Tenjin asked Yukine. 

“Uh,” Yukine looked to Kofuku and Daikoku who nodded with smiles then back at Tenjin, “yes, sir.” His addition of the title seemed to please Tenjin and the man let out a sigh again. Apparently, Yato really did bring trouble wherever he went. 

“Yuki, wasn’t there something you wanted to ask Tenjin?” Kofuku came to lean against Yukine. It took the kid a second to remember but the embarrassment spread under his eyes. Tenjin was looking at him curiously now but Yukine couldn’t bring himself to meet his eyes. He had been hoping to have more time to train and he wanted to ask in a more respectful way; preferably with some sort of offering. But not after he was just told what a nuisance his god causes just by being here. For better or for worse Yukine didn’t have too because Yato grumbled from behind them. The request didn’t seem to surprise Tenjin in the slightest but he still hummed as he gave Yukine a once-over. 

“I suppose I’ll feel better knowing your guide is being trained properly,” Tenjin said. 

“My lord?” The woman with the white dress stepped forward, a question on her pale face. Tenjin turned to look at her, then at the other woman next to him. 

“Yukine here will be enrolling in our academy. Tsuyu, please get his paper-work in order,” at his request, the dressed woman, Tsuyu, nodded, “and Mayu can you please take him to the stables tomorrow?” The other woman nodded too, looking at Yukine with a warm smile. Tenjin turned back to Yukine- who was bursting with excitement- he raised a brow and let the corner of his mouth tug up. 

“My classes start later in the morning. Tomorrow you will come and observe, then during lunch you will go with Mayu to pick your training partner. Since you are coming in late, and because you are already Yato’s partner, you will have to pick among the dragons that are already trained. Though, that will probably make it easier for you to learn, since you’re a couple years behind.” Even though Tenjin added the last part as an afterthought, Yukine couldn’t help but cringe. He felt the others’ eyes on him- why Yukine was missing years of dragon school would remain unsaid- but Yukine still grinned from ear to ear. 

“I understand,” Yukine nodded, “sir.” He felt his cheeks grow even warmer when the room shared a chuckle at his child-like joy but he didn’t care. Spinning on his heel, Yukine ran over to Yato who looked down at him with wide, excited eyes. Yukine’s mouth spouted out random syllables as he tried to convey his happiness to Yato.

“I’ll be able to fight with you much better now!” He looked up to the god with fists clenched by his chest. Yato crowed out a cheer that sounded congratulatory. Yukine beamed even brighter somehow, his entire face hurting from the forigen action. He would have to make sure to thank Yato properly after he processed everything that was happening, but the most important thing was becoming a guide Yato could be proud of. 

Once Yukine was formally introduced to Mayu- Tenjin’s teaching assistant- and was instructed where the academy was, the group bid their goodbyes. Yukine found it hard to sit still after they left. He pushed Yato back outside for more training until it was dinner time and then back out again. Even with all that running around, Yato still had a hard time getting Yukine to settle down for the evening. The kid talked on and on about what type of tactics he would be learning or what dragon he would be given. When he gave it some thought, Yukine felt awkward using another dragon when he was Yato’s guide. But, Kofuku cheerfully informed that the dragons were trained for that sort of thing and Yukine was most likely borrowing from the army’s dragons; and Yato reassured Yukine that he wouldn’t get offended by his school buddy. Just to be sure, Yukine talked Yato’s earhole off about what dragon Yato thought was best for him. At least until Daikoku called down the stairs for Yukine to be quiet. 

“It’s not fair, only I got in trouble. You were grumbling too,” Yukine muttered as he burrowed under his blanket. Against his back, Yato gurgled out a quiet laugh, his head coming around to look at Yukine from the floor. Yukine found himself staring, not for the first time, at how blue Yato’s eyes were. In this form, they were large, longer than Yukine’s hand, he couldn’t imagine what they would look like in his human form. What did Yato sound like? Yukine knew he had a dumb sense of humor and the god was oblivious to the emotions that happened right under his nose. But he was also patient and comforting to Yukine, caring for him when no one else would. Attentive like a mother hen. He tried to imagine a human male fretting over him like that with a grumbling laugh and couldn’t. 

“What do you look like?” Yukine wondered out loud. His question was barely a whisper that was met with silence. Yato blinked at him slowly, he looked forward at nothing, then back at Yukine. Cooing, Yato curled around Yukine even more, tail coming around to complete the circle. He clicked at Yukine, something that forced a huff out of the blushing kid. 

“Yeah I know, go to sleep,” Yukine huffed again and shimmed further under the blanket. To be honest, Yukine was relieved. When they first met, Yukine had assumed Yato didn’t transform out of safety; because Yukine was the enemy and his human form was vulnerable. But when they got closer, when Yukine broke down and told Yato everything, he had hoped to see the God of Calamity. Of course Yato still didn’t and Yukine took it as a sign of mistrust, something Yukine came to terms with after he agreed to be Yato’s guide. He was content with caring about Yato more than the God of Calamity would care about him. But then Kofuku explained the collar, the fact that Yato couldn’t transform when it was on, and suddenly it all made sense. Yato was always caring and Yukine liked to think he would have transformed by now if he could. Despite the relief Kofuku brought, Yukine still couldn’t help but wonder how his god truly felt about him. As his eyes drooped shut, Yukine decided that once he could talk to Yato, that would be the first thing he asked. 

Yukine’s excitement was back at full force at the crack of dawn. To his credit, the kid did his best to be quiet but Yato was woken up nonetheless. When you spend most of your time on the run, your senese pick up even the smallest of moments. Especially when it's from a presence right against the soft of your belly. Yato should really be used to the kid by now, but alas survival was a permanent skill. Yukine tossed and turned for a couple more minutes before staring off into the morning, impatiently waiting for the day to start. Picturing it in his mind’s eye, Yato almost snorted but he forced his expression to stay still. He loved the kid but the moment Yukine realized he was awake, he might get bombarded with more questions. Tenjin’s going to enjoy Yukine, the kid was greedy for knowledge and soaked it up like a sponge. Hopefully he would be okay at school all day; Yato didn’t want a repeat of Oki with the other students. 

Eventually, Yukine- very slowly- got up and retrieved his book from upstairs, settling back against Yato to read. The god dozed for a couple more hours until Daikoku opened the door and Yukine shot off the floor. He apologized when Yato grunted but happily helped make breakfast. Yato didn’t get up until the food was ready, ignoring Daikoku’s nagging and nipping back at Kofuku. Hardly putting the dishes away, Yukine was two feet away from the door when Daikoku called after him. 

“Hold it, kid!” Daikoku getured for Yukine to follow him to the forge. Peeking around the corner, Yato watched Daikoku pull out an iron helmet. 

“Can’t go to the academy without one of these!” Daikou grinned wide and watched Yukine take it with a gasp. Spinning around, Yukine faced Yato with a dropped jaw. The iron helmet in his hand was a polished silver with two spikes welded on. Yato’s blades stuck up from the helmet in a similar fashion to his horns, however they were much smaller so that they didn’t get caught anywhere. Yukine looked between them, eyes blown wide as his smile grew wider. Honestly that smile hasn’t left since yesterday and Yato was prepared for the kid’s face to split in half. 

“Th-thank you!” Yukine shoved the helmet on his head and practically ran out the door. Walking through Kokki, Yato followed Yukine, Daikoku, and Kofuku across town. To keep from distractions, Tenjin put the school inland. The surrounding pine trees were cut down to allow for a man-made pit covered by a large chain net with a hole in the middle. The circular arena was large enough to fit a long ship and was covered in stone bricks. Embedded in the walls were cages where the dragons were kept. Currently, those cages were empty, as were the stands of seating in the back. 

“Yukine! Good Morning!” Mayu poked her head up from the staircase. 

“Hey Mayu!” Kofuku waved. 

“Good morning!” Yukine smiled. Mayu’s smile was warm as she shook Yukine’s hand, greeting Kofuku and Daikoku. When the woman’s eyes landed on the black god, she scowled. 

“What are you doing here?” She glowered. Offended, Yato’s eyes narrowed at her as he hissed. Mayu seemed to understand what he meant and crossed her arms, sticking her nose up in the air. 

“Yukine is welcome in our school but don’t think that means I’ll let you around my students!” Mayu quickly took Yukine by the hand and dragged him off, ignoring Yato’s snarls. 

“Bye Yuki!” Kofuku called after him. 

“Have fun at school!” Daikoku added. They waved as the kid disappeared down the stairs and into the arena. Yato stretched on his toes, trying to see where Mayu was taking Yukine but only catching his smell. Something tapped his shoulder and Yato was distracted from his watching. 

“Don’t worry Yatty,” Kofuku smiled up at him, “Yuki will be just fine.” As they walked back, Yato explained Yukine’s troubles on Oki. Not all of it- and especially not in detail- just that Take’s rules prevented Yukine from attending and it affected his relationship with his peers.

“That Take! He should've at least given Yuki a chance!” Kofuku fumed. Daikoku growled out something too, looking Yato up and down for a moment. 

“Hey, while Kofuku’s gathering acid for you, maybe you should head over to the healer,” Daikoku said. Confused, Yato grunted out a question that Kofuku translated. 

“I get you’re not injured but it’s not for you. The Iki’s daughter is towards the end of her training and she’d love to get a good look at you.” Daikoku’s smirk rubbed Yato in a strange way but it’s been a while since he’s visited the Iki’s. The family had been a part of Tenjin’s hoard for centuries and they excelled in dragon and god health. They’ve helped Yato out a handful of times, each person different than before, but they were always kind souls. Curious, he asked Kofuku who was there and how they were. To his surprise, the woman who treated Yato during his last visit was still kicking in her old age. On top of that, her daughter was married with two children, the youngest being their daughter Hiyori. Despite his centuries of existence, Yato didn’t want to meet new people without an introduction.

“Don’t worry Yatty! I’d love to come with you! I haven’t seen Hiyori in a while,” Kofuku flounced off to the left. 

“Please don’t transform!” Daikoku called after, “You’ll get your acid everywhere!” His words didn’t reach her and he sighed in defeat, glaring up at Yato. 

“If I find out you two caused any harm to the healers I’ll drag you out of there myself,” Daikoku growled. Message received, Yato jogged after Kofuku, following her scent further inland. Past Tenjin’s shrine, down a cobblestone path was a log cabin with stone pillars holding up a tall roof. The front doors were open and large enough for dragons to walk through. There were definitely dragons inside, Yato knew beforehand that the majority of the first floor was covered in straw beds for the sick. Kofuku trotted in without reserve, clicking at the dragons that were curled up in their misery. 

Carefully, Yato ducked his head down and stepped through. The smell of illness was strong but nothing contagious. Three dragons were in the room, two being worked on by a brown-haired viking. The inside had a closed upstairs as well as a back room, most likely where most of the living was done. It was clean, no colors or carvinging on the walls, and the air was crisp with medical herbs. High-pitched chattering was coming from the back corner. Ahead, Kofuku had her arms around the shoulders of a girl slightly taller than her, a viking with long brown hair and pale skin. 

“So, yeah! He might be the God of Calamity but he’s really a big softie and a ton of fun! I thought you’d want to meet him!” Kofuku finished chattering when she noticed Yato, turning her smile to him. She released Hiyori and bounced up to Yato who kept his eyes on the human girl. 

“This is Yatty! The God of Calamity! Yatty, this is Hiyori!” Kofuku gestured to each of them as they stared at each other. It was moments like these that Yato regretted interacting with humans. The young woman had a face of absolute shock, her dark rosewood eyes blown wide as she scanned him up and down. He couldn’t tell if she was afraid, but he wouldn’t be surprised. 

What struck him as odd was her attire. The supposed healer wasn’t wearing the typical maroon dress and tall gloves. Instead, Hiyori was wearing an odd mix of civilian clothes and riding clothes. Her pants and boots were meant to go with a saddle while her green top caused her to stand out from her family. She even wore an armored skirt and long open-fingered gloves. The girl was a strange one but clearly has never caught a whiff of battle. Yato’s eyes narrowed the longer Hiyori stared but she remembered herself with a gasp when Kofuku nudged her side. 

“Vahalla!” Hiyori said. Yato jolted back when the human rushed forward to run her hand along his shoulder. 

“Your scales are even harder than Kofuku’s! And what about the ones on your back? Do they do something? Your talons look sharp but so do your horns! Do you have trouble scratching yourself? What kind of breath attack do you have?” Hiyori babbled as she poked and prodded Yato. He groaned at the uncomfortableness of it all, something Kofuku found very funny. 

“Hiyori’s really into dragons!” Kofuku cheerfully informed, “it’s an obsession of hers!” She didn’t seem to hear Yato’s correction that he wasn’t a dragon, but a god, and instead beamed up at him like she planned this. She probably did, the God of Poverty loved seeing people squirm. 

“Kofuku,” Hiyori hissed at her, checking to see if her father was paying attention, “it’s not an obsession!” She puffed out her cheeks as Kofuku giggled again. As she turned back to face Yato, their eyes caught. The space around them seemed to blur for a second as Yato looked into the eyes of someone who didn’t know malice. Her hands on his side were very warm and her cheeks were tinted pink. After a couple seconds of staring, the color on her cheeks darkened to a bright red as Hiyori blinked rapidly at him. She pulled away her hands as if his scales burned her and the blush spread to her collar bones. This got a laugh out of Yato as Hiyori took two large steps back. 

“I am so sorry, Lord Yato! Please forgive me. Kofuku was right. I do get a bit carried away when it comes to dragons and the gods’ dragon form.” Hiyori couldn’t bring herself to look at Yato but that was for the best. He was amused to no end but if he were in his human form, he would be blushing as much as her. 

“Oh please, Hiyori! There’s no need for the ‘Lord’ part. If Daikoku heard that, he would never let you hear the end of it!” Kofuku laughed as Yato sent her a scalding glare. It would have been nice to have at least one person call him ‘Lord Yato’. 

“Still, I’m really sorry,” Hiyori apologized. Yato cocked his head and grumbled to Kofuku. 

“Hiyori’s mom doesn't like her getting too involved with such a manly activity,” Kofuku whispered, “so she tries to keep her obsession on the down-low.” 

“Kofuku!” Hiyori hissed again, more out of embarrassment than anything. Her father had long since left the room, leaving just the three of them and some dragons that couldn’t care less. Still, Kofuku’s explanation struck something in Yato, a scar that has been rubbed raw recently. He growled to Kofuku, ignoring how Hiyori flinched. 

“Oh, no, no, no!” Kofuku waved her hands, “it’s not like that! Hiyori’s mother is very loving!” 

“Yes! She’s just looking out for me!” Hiyori jumped in to defend.

“She’s old fashioned,” Kofuku summarized nicely. Without realizing it, Yato had tensed, so he forced himself to relax and release the breath he was holding. They fell into a lull of silence, Yato looking at Hiyori curiously as she shuffled her feet. To gods, the idea of what was manly and what wasn’t didn’t apply. Though, personally, Yato thought being a healer was very brave. You had to be strong to handle blood and face disease, something most men would run from. Besides, dragons and gods have become part of the viking way. Hiyori should be able to enjoy whatever hobby she wants. Kofuku smiled when Yato voiced this. 

“Maybe you should tell her yourself,” Kofuku said. Hiyori looked between them, eyeing Yato with more expectancy. When Yato only huffed, Hiyori stepped forward with a comforting smile. 

“You’re welcome to transform here, Yato.” Hiyori said. She quickly noticed the shift in the god but Kofuku quickly butted in. 

“Yatty’s a bit tired from the trip but I’m sure once he settles in he’ll be more than happy to come chat!” Kofuku winked at both of them and sent more heat to each of their cheeks. 

“Y-you don’t have to do that!” Hiyori sputtered at Yato who just blinked at her. After a moment’s deliberation, Yato nodded.

“Oh, okay then,” Hiyori gave a shy smile that Yato thought was cute. Besides that, getting to know the healer wasn’t a bad idea, especially if she liked learning about dragons so much. She would make a good friend for Yukine; something Yato voiced to Kofuku. 

“That’s a great idea! Hiyori’s just going to love Yuki!” Kofuku chirped. 

“Who’s Yuki?” Hiyori asked. 

“Yukine is Yatty’s guide!” Kofuku bubbled, “oh he’s just the sweetest, cutest little thing! Hardly ten years old!” This information seemed to surprise Hiyori and she looked back at Yato with new eyes. 

“Really? Well I’d love to meet him too,” she smiled. Yato liked her smile and he was sure Yukine would too. The God of Poverty cheered again and threw her arms around the healer’s neck. 

“Hiyori,” her father came back into the room with a drowsy gronkle in tow. Yato and Kofuku said their goodbyes and promised to meet again later, leaving the healer’s hut. As they walked away, Yato looked at the way she huddled around the dragon, taking in every detail. She deserved to go flying once and awhile, Yato thought. Hopefully she would enjoy cliff diving as much as Yukine did. 

Walking Kofuku back home, Yato took another flight around the island, catching his fill of lunch in the sea. As much as he wanted too, Yato tried his best to stay away from the school. If spotted, both his kid and the dragons would be distracted. Still, he remained within scent distance just in case there was an incident. Eventually, Yato landed in a quiet place where he could slice at some rocks and scratch at his collar. It wasn’t as if his scales could chafe, but the thing was uncomfortable for a multitude of reasons. Despite his best efforts, Yato found himself yawning. He shook his head to try and clear it but it was hard to adjust sleep schedules. He wasn’t meant to be awake during the day. The sun was too bright and it warmed his black scales beyond what he was used to. Perhaps a nice swim would cool him down and keep him awake for the day. 

Dragon training was everything Yukine hoped and more. The class was larger than Take’s so it was split into two groups. The older students studied under Lord Tenjin, while Mayu handled the children. Yukine observed for the morning, watching kids his age work with swords, instead of the spears Take preferred. Normally at this time, Yukine would be sitting far away from the action, envy in his heart. But now he sat in the midst of it, taking care to remember  their techniques and Mayu’s instructions. By lunch time, Mayu and Tenjin sent the students to the mess hall and opened the stables for dragons to meet Yukine. As a collector of knowledge, Tenjin had a dragon available from every class. They decided it would be important for Yukine to adjust to Yato’s speed and size, as well as understanding how to fight with his sharp edges. After much deliberation, Yukine picked out a female Razorwhip named Sakura. She was one of Tenjin’s dragons that was trained for backup during a battle. Incidentally, she just sent her hatchling off to find it’s own territory and saw the hiccup as another child that needed tending. 

“Her motherly instincts worked in our favor,” Tenjin mused. Reaching up to pet her nose, Yukine couldn’t help but agree. Razorwhips were notoriously aggressive and tended to shy away from humans. But Sakura was domesticated and used to being around noviances. On top of which, most of the other dragons didn’t respect Yukine as human with size and strength. In this case, Yukine’s small stature helped form their bond. 

Once the two were properly introduced, it was time for Mayu and Tenjin to go eat with the students and Yukine was sent off to build trust with his new school partner. Razorwhips preferred sea slugs which Yukine fed her by hand. Sakura was gentle, taking them from his palm carefully and thanking him each time. For the rest of the day, Yukine was instructed to bathe and groom her, something he would apparently have to do as Yato’s guide. As he wiped her down, Yukine couldn’t help but notice the similarities between Sakura and Yato. She too was covered in large, overlapping scales that felt like metal. The ends of her wings were also capable of slicing down trees and other creatures while her tail was pricked with unretractable barbs. That was it for blades, besides her talons Sakura didn’t have any horns or spine spikes. 

Still, Yukine would have to learn how to ride a dragon with such a sharp exterior. Based on his prior knowledge, Yukine knew Sakura was a fast flier with above-average aerodynamics. Mayu made clear that Yato would still be very different to the Razorwhip, not just in the way that all dragons were unique, but Yato especially had more to him than Sakura did. He was a god after all, not fitting into any one category and having traits of many. Because of this, Yukine would have to take what he learned with Sakura and practice with Yato after school was over. Something Yukine looked forward to nonetheless. He wondered if Yato would like Sakura too. After a couple hours, the other students returned to finish the day with sparing against their dragons. Yukine struggled not to get distracted by the action, not that Sakura seemed to mind. 

“Alright students! We’re done for the day!” Tenjin announced to the ring. The sun was just about setting in the sky and Yukine was finishing up filing Sakura’s talons. He stood and patted Sakura when she chirped out a thank you. They waited side by side for Mayu to finish speaking to the other kids and sent them off, jogging over to Yukine as they left. Yukine watched the other kids as they stared at him, whispering to each other. They didn’t look upset, but they were clearly confused and curious. Not many people moved from hoard to hoard, it usually meant someone either got married or there was an incident. Even so, Yukine felt a familiar weight of dread in his stomach as he watched the group leave with their dragons. As Mayu approached, Yukine shook himself and tightened his grip on Sakura’s reins. Things were different now, he was the guide to a god; if anything they were probably jealous. 

“I’m glad to see you and Sakura are getting along,” Mayu said when she reached them. 

“Y-yeah! I am too,” Yukine replied honestly. Even though he didn’t do much today, he was nothing but happy. He finally had a dragon he could train with and Yukine was officially on his way to becoming a guide. As Mayu explained Yukine’s homework- practicing strapping and un-strapping a saddle until it was muscle memory- the sky let out a familiar whistle. 

“It’s really important you’re able to do it quickly,” Mayu was saying, “all the other students are able to do it out of habit and you’re not going to want to struggle tomorrow before your first flight. What is that-? Oh no,” Mayu looked around just in time to see Yato swoop down and land outside the arena. His break neck speed caused a cloud of dust to whip across the arena, the dirt forcing the rest to shut their eyes. With a scoff Mayu nodded towards the exit and Yukine followed after her with Sakura in tow. Despite his teacher’s clear disdain, Yukine was eager to see his god again. All the information he learned today was bubbling just behind his lips and Yukine wanted nothing more to rush over and tell Yato everything. The god looked excited to see him too, chirping at the kid in the way he did to call him.

“Yato!” Yukine took two steps towards him only for Mayu to yell. 

“Ah! Ah!” She was giving Yukine a stern look. The teacher pointed back towards Sakura, specifically at the ground, where Yukine had just dropped the reins and took off. 

“You can’t just throw the reins on the ground where your dragon can trip over them. You also have to give your dragon a command so she knows what you want her to do,” Mayu instructed. 

“Sorry!” Embarrassed, Yukine quickly returned to Sakura’s side and scooped the reins back into his arms, holding them the way Mayu instructed. Yato chuckled at him, pride blooming in his chest. From his side, Mayu cleared her throat and just like that the pride was gone. Yato leveled her with an exasperated look that she returned. 

“I want Yukine to practice flying for tomorrow. I don’t have anything major planned, but we are going to be flying along the ocean so he’ll need to get used to the wind currents. Tenjin also planned for a day off in about three days so I want to work with you two on the basics then,” Mayu scowled when Yato huffed, “Don’t be lazy! Yukine told me he has no flight training but he’s willing to work extra hard to catch up to his peers! You need to get him used to evasive maneuvering before we can build up speed! Let alone aerial battling!” Mayu ranted. Yato’s shoulders slumped when he failed to come up with a reply. The students in Mayu’s class were hardly a year or two older than Yukine, but even Yato knew a year of training was a decent amount of experience. Relenting, Yato agreed with a low groan, something Mayu snorted at. 

“Um, Yato?” Yukine called from his spot by the Razorwhip, “I’m really sorry, I promise I’ll be a fast learner!” The kid shuffled forward and bit his lip as he looked for something else to say. Yato sighed, it’s not the kid’s fault he’s behind. There was no reason to make Yukine feel bad about it. Yato clicked at Yukine, cooing in an obnoxious way that had the kid sputtering out a blush. He ignored Mayu’s taken-back expression as he stepped towards Yukine’s school buddy. 

A Razorwhip was an understandable choice. Yato felt a sort of kinship with their species and identified with some of their fighting tactics. Eventually, Yukine would be able to practice dealing with that type of style and it would only benefit their partnership. He was also pleased to see this Razorwhip was female, they tended to be much more patient with children. As he looked at her, the Razorwhip bowed her head to the god, keeping her eyes to the grass as Yato scanned her. 

“This is Sakura,” Yukine introduced, “her hatchlings just left the island a couple days ago.” He looked nervous even though Yato promised he wouldn’t get upset. Call him lazy, but Yato didn’t want to wake up early to do basic training all day. With a groan, Yato gave Sakura the okay to relax. The dragon looked up and gave a proper greeting. When Yato gestured to Yukine, Sakura gave a hum of content. Tenjin definitely knew what he was doing, Sakura saw Yukine as a child to be protected and cared for. Yato couldn’t help but be relieved. He had faith in Mayu’s ability as a teacher but felt better with Yukine flying on a dragon that fully respected him as he was. Still, Yato felt pride again at the good impression his kid left on the Razorwhip. He at least knew how to keep his obsession in check and didn’t go around putting his hands on dangerous beasts like a certain healer. 

“Come on, Yukine. I have to show you the proper way to return her to her stall.” Mayu led Yukine back towards the arena, Yato calling goodbye to Sakura who replied in kind. A couple more minutes and Yukine came jogging back out with that big smile he’s been wearing around lately. Feeling his giddiness, Yato jumped and spread his wings along the ground, back end up in the air. Yukine stopped with a gasp before whipping out his knife and taking off in a fit of giggles. Yato bounded off after him, nipping at the kid’s heels while blocking the dagger with his tail. The kid’s swipes were still clumsy and predictable but- Yato supposed- training with him wouldn’t be so bad if it meant they could stay like this.

Chapter Text

Dragon Training was harder in person than watching from the sidelines. Still, Yukine enjoyed every second of the academy, flying with Sakura and learning to fight with his dagger. However, the best thing about school was Yukine’s classmates. For the first time in Yukine’s life, he had friends. Friends his own age who wanted to sit with him at lunch and listen to what he had to say. It was so liberating that it was all Yukine talked about, both during training with Yato, at the dinner table, and as Yato put him to bed. He was learning so much and finally felt a part of a hoard. 

If there was one problem Yukine had with the dragon academy, it would be something that happened outside the arena. Every morning was flight practice, then lunch, followed by an hour of book work; something Yukine excelled in, followed by fighting in the arena. Yukine would struggle against the other students but still give it his all. During this time, someone cheered for him- very loudly- from the stands. A young man who Yukine has never met before, but had no hesitation in applauding everything Yukine did. 

“Seems your biggest fan is here,” A girl named Nana snickered at Yukine. 

“I told you, I don’t know him!” Yukine blushed. His sparring partner, a boy one year older than Yukine who was quickly becoming his best friend, only laughed at Yukine’s red face. 

“To be honest, I don’t know him either,” Suzuha shrugged. Hoping to throw Yukine off, he lunged with his sword so that Yukine had to side-step. This wasn’t as shocking as it once was and Yukine was able to throw out a jab. The boys smirked at each other before a voice echoed throughout the stone pit. 

“Yeah, Yukine! Stick it to him!” The man from the stands cheered again. It’s been a little over two weeks since he’s started coming around but his shameless support never failed to embarrass Yukine. 

“Just ignore him,” Mayu growled from the side, “I told you to beat it!” She hollard over the wall. The man shouted something back before smiling and waving at Yukine. The blonde whipped his head around and looked away, teeth grinding. He tried his best to ignore the guy- leave it to his luck to attract some weirdo- but the man still showed up every day. At first, Yukine tried to meet him, or catch a glimpse of the man up close, but he was always gone by the time school was over. It was so strange. Annoyed, Yukine asked Yato to come by and scare the freak away, but the god only laughed. Boiling with frustration, Yukine lunged forward and forced Suzuha back a couple of steps. 

“Atta boy, kid! Nice work!” The man yelled again. As usual, this went on for the rest of the school day only for the man to be gone by the time Yukine walked out of the arena. Blush still in full force, Yukine waved goodbye to his classmates- sticking his tongue out at their teasing- and marched throughout Kokki. The man couldn’t have gotten far, actually he’s been leaving later and later, but always before Yukine could meet him. With the rest of Kokki wrapping up for the day, Yukine found it easier to search for the man and confront him. As Yukine scanned each individual he realized this man couldn’t possibly blend in. His clothes were definitely foreign or from another island, so the man would stand out among Tenjin’s hoard. It was a northern look, a long black dress with matching baggy pants and boots. The fabric covering him matched his hair and he lacked a beard, helmet, and anything else that made a viking, a viking. You would think at least one person has seen this unique- and loud- individual. But no, none of the vikings Yukine asked knew who he was talking about. 

“It’s ridiculous!” Yukine growled as he tightened Yato’s saddle. The god grunted at the action, shaking out his shoulders and giving a look to Yukine. 

“Sorry,” Yukine said, “it’s just so insane! Why does the random guy like me so much? He doesn’t even know me! Just when things are starting to go well for me, some guy has to come and embarrass me every single day. It’s like he’s making fun of me,” Yukine’s words tapered off as that last thought tugged at his heart. Before he could think too much about it, Yato clicked and nudged at Yukine’s cheek. Laughing, Yukine held Yato’s head before pushing him away. Yato still managed to huff air through Yukine’s bangs and the kid’s laughter turned into playful disgust. 

“Ugh, you keep doing that,” Yukine wiped his helmet off then looked at Yato. The god was shaking his head and rolling his eyes. Clearly telling Yukine not to worry so much about it. 

“You don’t think he’s making fun of me?” Yukine asked. Yato shook his head harder, groaning at the kid. 

“No, huh?” Yukine hummed as he climbed on Yato’s back. He had expected Yato to share the same skepticism, considering how standoffish the god was, but Yato didn’t seem to think the guy was anything to worry about. Yukine sighed, if his god wasn’t worried about it then he would try his best not to either.  

Whatever support Yato provided yesterday went out the window as the man decided he would support Yukine the entire second half of the day. Now, instead of coming to cheer Yukine just for fight training, the man came just after lunch, during book work. Thankfully, the weirdo had enough sense not to shout during this time. Instead he brought signs with him and would listen in on the questions Yukine was asked, write down the answer, and hold up the sign to help Yukine cheat. As always, Yukine did his best to ignore it but the first sign stopped the class for more than ten minutes as Mayu chased the man away.

“Maybe he’s her suitor and he wants to impress her by helping out the new guy,” Suzuha whispered as they watched their teacher chase him off a second time. That made sense, the two did seem to know each other, but Yukine wished he picked someone else. Besides, his obnoxious support only got on Mayu’s nerves. If he really was trying to impress her, cheering loudly from the sidelines was not the way to go. 

Fight training came and went and Yukine dashed up and out the arena the second Mayu let him. The stands were empty but the signs were abandoned on the stone seats. Yukine scowled down at them, cheeks pink at the reminder. All the answers on the papers were correct and written very neatly in charcoal but the grammar was off. Yukine kicked the papers, crumpling them, before picking them up and forcing them into a ball. Whoever this jerk was had some nerve leaving trash in the stands with Yukine’s name on them. The last thing he wanted was to get in trouble due to someone else’s disrespect. Teeth grinding, Yukine went straight home, walking around the back to where Yato normally dozed in the sun. Yukine stopped when he noticed Kofuku’s backyard to be empty and instead walked around the rest of the house to the forge. Daikoku was hammering away at a chest plate. Sparks flew off the glowing iron as it was bent over the anvil. Kofuku was sitting on a large stump with a small book in her hands. When she spotted Yukine, she popped off her seat and skipped over, the action distracting Daikoku from his task. 

“Hey Yuki! How was school?” Kofuku pulled the boy into a hug. It was hard to be angry with the young woman so Yukine returned the gesture, though it was obvious his heart wasn’t in it. Daikoku walked up behind Kofuku and swung the hammer over his shoulder to rest, looking Yukine up and down.

“What’s wrong, kid?” Daikoku said. Kofuku pulled back to see Yukine’s drained expression and pouted. At dinner, Yukine tried to keep his stories positive, telling the two about what he’s learned or something funny Suzuha said. He preferred to keep the issue of the weirdo between him and Yato, but perhaps getting another opinion- from people who could respond- was a good idea. 

So he did, Yukine unleashed his experiences with a new fan that had taken an interest in him. From when the man started, to when he stopped, what he would say and how Mayu would yell at him. Even down to the man’s clothes and the fact that no one in town recognized his description. Throughout his ranting, Daikoku shared similar looks to the other people Yukine asked. Kofuku, on the other hand, was looking at Yukine with her wide, round eyes and blinked now and again. She still wore a small smile but didn’t interrupt Yukine’s ranting, waiting to speak once the kid finished and heaved in air. 

“Do you,” Kofuku thought for a moment, “do you know what the man looks like? Like his face?” She watched Yukine think for a moment. He made an effort not to look at the guy, hoping he would get the hint that Yukine did not appreciate the attention. But he could remember a few things. 

“He was younger, like 20? And he has straight black hair that goes past his ears,” Yukine thought, “and his voice has a slight accent? And his clothes are, I think, from the north. Oh! And his eyes are really, really blue. I could see them from far away!” Yukine’s fingers squeezed his chin as he thought only to come up with nothing else. He looked at Kofuku and Daikoku with pleading eyes, hoping they would believe him and maybe even know who he was talking about. The two blinked a couple times, looked at each other, then bursted out laughing. Yukine jolted back as the two held their stomachs and wiped tears from their eyes. 

“What? What is it?” Yukine exclaimed. He was confused and frustrated and worried that he was crazy, but Daikoku couldn’t form any words around his hysteria. Kofuku didn’t even try, crouching on the ground as she snorted through her glee. Yukine crossed his arms and scowled at the ground, resigning himself to have a beet-red face the rest of his life. The world was out to embarrass him, clearly Yukine was meant to be the butt-end of an eternal joke. 

“He said he was a weirdo!” Daikoku wheezed at the sky. 

“Mayu chased him out of the stands!” Kofuku cried out. Their declarations brought on another fit of laughter until Daikou caught a glimpse of a kid who was getting more upset the longer he was ignored. 

“Yukine,” Daikoku placed a hand on the kid’s shoulder, “we know exactly who you’re talking about.” 

“Really?” Yukine asked, hopeful. 

“Yeah,” Daikoku snorted out another laugh, “in fact it’s-” He choked off when Kofuku drove her elbow in his side. 

“I can take you to him!” Kofuku said. Yukine’s eyebrows shot up to his hairline. He mostly just wanted a name and to maybe see the guy’s face, but meeting him rubbed Yukine in a funny way. He wouldn’t mind talking to the guy if he had Yato with him, but seeing as the god was nowhere to be found, that couldn’t happen. Still, Yukine was curious. 

“Really? You’ll go with me?” Yukine asked, skeptical. He was already accustomed to Kofuku’s tricks and jokes but the god looked nothing but innocent. 

“Really really!” Kofuku nodded, “come on. Don’t you want to meet your number one fan?” She purred as she leaned closer. Yukine’s eyes narrowed and he looked to Daikoku who was scratching his head with a smile. Neither of them looked particularly worried about this man and Yukine would be able to tell him to knock it off in person. 

“Okay,” Yukine said. Kofuku immediately grabbed Yukine’s arm and pulled him back into town, waving goodbye to a grinning Daikoku. The God of Poverty tugged Yukine along the line of houses and past Tenjin’s shrine. They ended up outside the healer’s and Yukine knew for a fact the man wasn’t medically trained. Perhaps Yukine’s original thoughts were correct and the shouting fan was sick in the head. 

The inside was empty, devoid of any dragons or people. Yukine had been in here a couple times before, once during the tour and once to deliver new medical equipment Daikoku made. The family here was nice but Yukine hoped he nor Yato would have to revisit anytime soon. Kofuku pulled him towards the back room where piles of blankets were stored. There was another open door that led outside, just as Kofuku walked through, Yukine heard a giggle. 

It took him a moment to adjust to the sunlight but Yukine saw the voice belonged to a young woman. Yukine knew she must be the Iki’s daughter, someone he hadn’t met yet, but she looked like her father and brother. Her long brown hair was swept over her shoulder as she worked, white shirt tucked into baggy pants and thin rope belt. She was bent over a tub of water, scrubbing articles of clothes clean while laughing at someone ahead of her. There was a person hanging the wet clothes on a clothesline, chattering away in a forgien accent that caused Yukine’s hairs to stand on end. 

“It’s you!” Yukine hollered, pointing a finger at the man. Everyone around him jumped and whipped their heads to look at Yukine. The man blinked with wide eyes before a smile split his face. 

“Hey, Yukine!” he greeted, “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize what time it was.” Fixing the sheet in his hand, the man jogged up to Yukine and Kofuku. Hiyori stood up with a smile, the man looking at her like he just thought of something. 

“Oh, Hiyori! This is Yukine,” he said, then looked at Yukine, “Yukine, this is Hiyori. One of the healers.” The man was grinning like the idiot he was but Yukine kept his eyes narrowed. 

“It’s nice to finally meet you, Yukine,” Hiyori said. Yukine hummed and hardly spared her a glance as he took it, giving her a quick shake before letting go. His eyes further narrowed into slits as he scanned the man in front of him. Yukine’s glare caused Hiyori to look around awkwardly but the man wasn’t phased. He leaned in to playfully whisper at the healer. 

“Don’t mind him, he has a bit of a temper. I think it’s cause he’s approaching that age. If you know what I mean,” the man snickered to Hiyori. Kofuku sputtered out another laugh as Hiyori gasped and tried to defend Yukine without knowing him. It was all too much, how dare this stranger keep making a fool out of Yukine and talk like he knows him. 

“Who do you think you are?” Yukine snarled. He took a step towards the man with bared teeth. The man leaned back in shock and for once the smile was wiped off his mouth. Next to them Kofuku giggled and put a hand on Yukine’s shoulder, looking up at the stranger with amusement. 

“Yeah, that’s not very nice to say in front of other people, Yatty.” Kofuku chastised. But her words held no bite as the man blinked rapidly at her before whipping back to look down at Yukine. 

“I was only teasing, Yukine. You know that right? Don’t tell me I upset you?” He asked, the awkward accent making the words muddle together. But the kid did not answer, he simply stared with an open mouth. They were in a strange position, the taller male leaning back and looking down his chest at the boy who was forward and seemed on the verge of short-circuiting. Yukine looked at the stranger, really looked, and for the first time noticed how familiar the man’s eyes were. 

“Yato?” Yukine cautioned. Kofuku called this stranger “Yatty” which was the nickname she gave his god. What’s more, now that Yukine saw him up close he noticed the way his black hair contrasted the bright cerulean of his eyes. They were intense and slanted, holding the slitted pupils and heavenly light just like his god’s and there was no way it was a coincidence. A rumble sounded in the man's chest and vibrated up his throat. It went away when the man blinked and cleared his throat, seemingly remembering himself. 

“Yes?” Yato tried again, not used to speaking. His guide was clearly upset over something, he looked like he’d seen a ghost. Recently, he had been coming home from school annoyed, going on and on about some guy, but Yato didn’t think he was this upset over it. Though, Yato got the feeling he was missing something again. 

“You,” Yukine growled, “you, you- you,” His bangs covered his eyes as Yukine seethed at the ground. His fists were curled up at his side as his whole body trembled with rage. 

“Me?” Yato cocked his head further, unclear on what was happening. In one swift motion, Yukine scooped his helmet off his head and reared his arms back. 

“You idiot!” Yukine exploded. His hands swung in an arc and the last thing Yato saw was a sheet of metal hitting him in the face before he fell to the ground unconscious, with a fountain of blood streaming out of his forehead. 

Yukine’s face would still be pink nearly an hour later. He was curled up in bed under the covers, mouth pulled in a frown. He didn’t want to think about how rude he had been to Hiyori, nor the fact that he ran out of there like a child, he didn’t want to think about his reaction at all. Instead all he thought about was why. Why didn’t Yato just introduce himself properly? Why did Yukine yell and hit him, instead of finally hugging him like Yukine wanted? They were supposed to talk face to face without writing or grumbling. What’s more, it seemed like Hiyori already knew him so clearly they had talked. So why didn’t Yato talk to him? Did he not want to? Was he not worth it? Sinking further under the covers, Yukine remembered earlier today when he thought Yato was some crazy stranger trying to play a trick on the new kid. No wonder Daikoku and Kofuku laughed so hard when he told them. 

Huffing out a dry laugh, Yukine rolled over and faced the ceiling. Yato had looked surprised too, clearly not understanding what was so upsetting. Now that Yukine took a moment to think, that reaction made sense. His god never seemed to understand Yukine’s shifts in mood and why would he be any different in his human form? It’s not as if his personality changed. Yukine pressed his lips together as he remembered Yato peering at him with the concern he’s always shown and asked if he hurt Yukine’s feelings. Yato had also come to the arena every day to cheer Yukine on. He wasn’t making fun of Yukine or trying to impress Mayu, Yato was genuinely supporting Yukine throughout his day and all Yukine did was glare and ignore him. With a groan, Yukine covered his eyes, a bittersweet smile forming on his face. It was strange, having someone’s unconditional support, almost like having a parent. 

Either way, their first meeting did not go as planned. Yato would forgive him- this wasn’t the first time Yukine had hit or yelled at him- and for that Yukine was grateful. He would probably have to make it up to the god, after he apologized. But still, why did he wait so long to talk to Yukine? Why did Yukine have to go seek Yato out when he told the god how excited he was to speak with him? It was clear Yato didn’t do it to be mean, yet Yukine’s chest still ached and no reasoning he came up with helped. 

“Yuki?” Kofuku poked her head up from the staircase. Yukine sat up, slightly caught off guard and tired of waiting for someone to come find him. She smiled at him, softly this time, and took a seat at the top step. 

“Where’s Yato?” 

“He’s finishing up with Hiyori. It took him a bit to wake up and for Hiyori to tend to his head. We figured we’d give you space but when you didn’t come back, he asked me to come check on you.”

“I’m not mad at him,” Yukine mumbled down at his hands, “not anymore.”

“Well good, maybe you can tell him that when he’s done helping Hiyori with her laundry,” Kofuku leaned against the railing, “what’s wrong, Yuki?” 

“Why didn’t Yato want to meet me?” Yukine asked. It wasn’t exactly what he wanted to ask but when he said it, his voice trembled. Kofuku’s eyes widened a little as she gasped. 

“Yuki, what are you talking about? Yatty went to school everyday didn’t he?” 

“He did,” Yukine sniffed, “he did but I never talked to him. I didn’t even know that was him! He’s been able to transform this entire time, but he’s never done it with me! All this time he comes to cheer me on and then when I go to see him, he stays in his dragon form. He knows I’ve been waiting to talk to him, so why? Does he not want to talk to me?” There were no tears but Yukine still hiccuped as Kofuku crawled over to his bedside. 

“Oh, Yuki, it's not like that. Yatty was very excited to talk to you!” 

“Really?” Yukine looked at their hands as she held them. 

“Yes, really,” Kofuku squeezed his fingers, “why do you think he’s been training so hard?” She smiled as Yukine looked up curiously. Letting him go, she waited for Yukine to wipe under his nose and look back at her with doe-eyes. 

“Training? To meet me?” Yukine's voice no longer shook and Kofuku smiled bigger. Nodding a couple times, Kofuku sat up straight and took a deep breath. 

“For a god, transforming in and out of human form is like training a muscle. It takes effort to stay in one form and even more to switch between them. Gods who do it often, like Bishamon or Take, don’t have to think twice about it, cause they do it so much! But gods like me and Tenjin, who prefer to stay in our human forms, have to put in a bit more effort to transform. It takes work for us to stay in our dragon forms when we’re not used to it and eventually we get tired and we return back to our human form. If we want to get to the point of Bisha and Take, we would have to work at it every day to build up the stamina!

“The same goes for Yatty, only it’s the opposite. Yatty has been in his dragon form for at least a century now. He has to build up to transforming into his human form which is his own personal training! Since I don’t transform often, I can keep my dragon form for about an hour or so before I get tired. Once I took Yatty’s collar off, he could only hold it for about ten minutes before giving out for the rest of the day,” Kofuku giggled, “you should have seen his face, he was so embarrassed!” She laughed a little at the thought and Yukine couldn’t help but smile too. Yato didn’t seem like the type to get embarrassed and Yukine wanted to see him when he did. 

“So,” Kofuku continued, “he works at it every day so he'll be able to hold it longer and longer. The second he was able to, he rushed off towards the school! He wanted you to see him!” She clapped her hands together as Yukine gave a watery smile, but something didn’t add up.

“But, why did he leave when class was finished and why was he at the Healers?” 

“Well what do you think he’s been doing all day while you’re gone?” Kofuku laughed, “In the mornings he melts the metal for Daikoku, then goes off to train or help out with things Tenjin asks him to do. He transforms just in time to watch you in the fight in the area, since Daikoku made him promise not to kick the door down. Also, a while back I introduced him to Hiyori and the two really got along! So when Yatty’s done with his chores, he helps the Iki’s.” 

“Huh,” Yukine said. He never really thought about what Yato did when he was at school, it wasn’t as if the god sat by the door and waited for him to come home. It was also nice to hear Yato found a friend too.

“And between you and me,” Kofuku leaned in, “I think the reason he leaves when class is done, is so Mayu can’t beat him up in his human form.” She whispered like it was a big secret. Even so, it made Yukine giggle, then laugh. Clearly Yato and Mayu didn't get along but Yukine would like to get the story from him. 

“He would have to leave anyway cause if he transformed around school the other dragons would get distracted,” Yukine smiled as he wiped his face dry.  

“Oh! That’s right!” Kofuku perked up, “You’re so smart, Yuki!” They smiled at each other and Yukine thanked her for the compliment, even if she was just trying to cheer him up. The goddess pulled Yukine into a hug just as the wind swooshed outside and there was a thud on the ground. 

“Yato’s back,” Yukine pulled away. 

“Yuki,” Kofuku placed a hand on his cheek and pushed him to look at her, “Yatty won’t be able to transform until later tomorrow, okay? Try not to get too upset with him.” She smiled when Yukine nodded and thanked her. He scrambled to his feet and dashed towards the window, pushing open the wood flap and propping it open. Yato stood on the grass below, looking up at the noise. His eyes widened when a familiar blonde head poked out, blue as always. Creeping forward, but not too close, Yato grumbled up at his kid. Yukine winced when he noticed Yato looking at him wearily. 

“Yato,” Yukine cleared his throat, “Yato, I’m sorry.” He leaned out the window more as Yato crept closer with big eyes. The god chirped and Yukine reached his hand out as far as he could. Standing on his back legs, Yato reared up and placed his hands on the side of the house. The window was a bit taller than the god so Yato had to stretch his neck up to meet Yukine’s hand with his snout.  

“I didn’t mean to yell at you,” Yukine fought to keep his voice steady, “I thought you were avoiding me on purpose.” As he let out a breathy laugh, Yato’s eyes widened with surprise. Yato squawked with denial which only made Yukine laugh a bit stronger. His arm was jostled a couple times and Yukine looked to see Yato’s nose tapping his palm. Yato blew air up at Yukine and stretched his wings, giving them a good flap. 

“You want to go flying? Right now?” Yukine asked, already excited. One giant nod later and Yukine was out the door with a saddle in his hand. It wouldn’t be until Yato tucked him in that night, that Yukine learned Yato had no idea Yukine’s ranting had been about him.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Yukine made Yato promise to wait until school was over to transform. He wanted to talk with his god face to face and Yato was more than happy to agree. They still walked to school together, Yato said hello to Sakura for a couple minutes before flying back to Kofuku’s. Despite his prior embarrassment, Yukine was excited to tell Suzuha and the others his discovery. 

“No way!” A boy named Shiigun exclaimed, “that creepy guy was the God of Calamity?” He blocked a couple swipes from Yukine who sputtered.

“He’s not-!” Yukine’s mouth shut with a click as his lips wriggled together, there was no way to end that sentence without lying. 

“Yeah, sure. That’s not what you were saying yesterday,” Nana snickered from her spar with Suzuha. Yukine stuck his tongue out at her, something she returned in kind. The four went back to fighting for a minute or two before Suzuha smiled towards Yukine. 

“Well how about we go meet him! Tonight, dinner at your place?” Suzuha asked. 

“Oh, uh,” Yukine looked down. He wanted Yato to meet his friends tonight, sure, but Yukine hadn’t had the chance to talk to Yato one on one yet. 

“That is, if he’s not as weird as we think he is,” Nana teased again. There was no spite in her voice so Yukine sent a smirk her way before abandoning his battle and lunging at her. She gasped when he parryed her strike and tackled her to the ground. 

“Arg! Yukine!” Nana squirmed, “Miss Mayu!” 

“You have to be ready for anything, Nana,” Mayu said. The teacher didn’t even look over her shoulder at the rucks, focusing on her conversation with Tenjin. 

“ Daikokuten’s beard!” Nana hissed. She stuck her boots to Yukine’s stomach and vaulted him through the air and back in the dirt. The air was knocked out of Yukine’s lungs as he laid spread-eagle on his back. Suzuha’s smiling face eclipsed the sun and Yukine squinted. 

“That settles it!” Suzuha decided, “we’ll see you at your place after training.” He stuck out a hand and pulled Yukine up. The boys smiled at each other as Shiigun brought Nana to her feet. 

“Everyone, may I have your attention please?” Tenjin’s voice echoed through the arena. Both halves of the students gathered in front of him and waited for the god to speak. 

“As you may know, we’re approaching harvest season,” this information started a wave of excitement, “this means it’s time for the Island Competitions!” Tenjin smiled as the students cheered. Yukine perked up and shared an excited grin with his friends. Island Competitions were held in every hord. Long ago, it was a tribute to the gods, a performance the humans would put on to thank their gods for protection. Now, it was a way to celebrate the upcoming harvest and demonstrate the power of a god’s hord. Whoever won the game on Kokki would represent Tenjin in the final game on Takamagahara. It was also a way for a guideless god to pick their partner. 

“As you may have heard, The Crafter has been on the move. It’s slow, and far from here, but I still want everyone to be prepared. Because of this, the games this year will be much more challenging from this year on.” There was a glint in Tenjin’s eye as he watched his hord lick their lips at the challenge. Yukine found himself leaning forward, suspense bubbling beneath his skin. Mayu stepped forward when Tenjin nodded to her, focusing more on her own students.

“Not only will the games themselves be harder, but we’ve decided to have both classes compete together, instead of separating like last year.” Mayu smiled at the group as they sucked air through thier teeth. Yukine looked to his left, the 13, 14, and 15 year olds already sizing him up. Only a couple years older yet the other students looked so much larger, and clearly had so much more experience. 

“Having more people will make it a good show and only help your learning experience,” Tenjin spoke proudly as he stroked his beard. The students hummed in thought, experience aside, having more people would definitely make things difficult. Yukine looked down as Tenjin droned on about tradition. He loved the island competition- in fact it was Yukine’s favorite time of the year- but this would be his first time participating. They had only just started real aerial combat and even then it was a bit slow. Tenjin’s class was on the verge of graduating and becoming official members of his army. Even with all his extra training, Yukine couldn’t compete against them. His hands clenched in his lap as he thought of his goal; that didn’t mean he wouldn’t try. 

“Until the start of the games, classes will be focused solely on training for the competitions as well as learning about their history and tradition,” Tenjin finished, “class dismissed!” He stayed where he was in case anyone had any questions but Yukine and his friends were already standing. 

“So! Time to go meet the dreaded God of Calamity,” Suzuha folded his arms behind his head. 

“Man,” Shiigun said with a stretch, “I haven’t been to the forge in forever! Daikoku’s a pretty cool guy. He let me hammer dad’s chest plate once.” 

“I’m more excited to see the blades on Yato. They’re probably nothing like Sakura’s.” Nana wondered out loud. Yukine smiled proudly. 

“Yeah, they can pretty much cut through anything! It’s the same material as my dagger,” Yukine pulled out the weapon. 

“What? Really?” Suzuha and the others inspected the knife closely, having never given it much thought before. They ooed and awed, Nana taking the blade to examine it with Suzuha and Shiigun at her shoulders. 

“That’s really cool! You think he’ll make me one?” Shiigun grinned wide. A pang of jealousy hit Yukine’s heart and his smile wavered. 

“I don’t know,” Yukine tapered off. He took the dagger back as Suzuha wrapped an arm around Yukine’s shoulder. 

“I’d settle for a ride! It’s not everyday you get to go flying on a god!” Suzuha said. There was still a twinge of uncomfortableness at the thought of other- better- riders commanding Yato in the skies. But these were his friends and they didn’t mean to take his spot. Yukine wanted them to experience the same happiness he did with Yato, even if it was only a little. 

“Sure!” Yukine smiled, “I’ll make that lazy god do it no matter how much he grumbles!”

Across Kokki, Yato sneezed for the second time, his snout wrinkling as he sniffed. From their spot at his sides, Hiyori and her brother Masaomi gave him a funny look. They supported a Deadly Nadder that rested on Yato’s back, keeping the dazed dragon from falling off. Apparently, it hit its head rather hard on one of the cliffs and had to be brought in. Yato laughed when he heard the story, so Hiyori made him carry the creature back on foot. She was lucky he decided to listen to her. 

“I hope you’re not getting sick,” Masaomi teased, “otherwise you’d have to sleep here. Though I’m sure Hiyori would be happy to keep you company.” His words bubbled into a laugh that had Hiyori sputtering. Yato let out a laugh too, the idea sounded tempting but Yukine wasn’t quite at the point where he would let Yato sleep elsewhere. Together they moved the dragon to an empty bed. Finally being able to stretch, Yato let out a sigh only for a scent to catch his attention. 

“Is Yukine done with school?” Hiyori giggled. Yato chirped to her, and quickly explained to the dragon that he should rest and let the humans work. Then the god bounded through the grass like a fawn, stopping just at the edge of the house when he picked up the scent of other humans with his kid. 

“What’s wrong? Is he going to Kofuku’s? Did you tick him off again?” Masaomi snickered again as Yato grumbled with narrowed eyes. He felt a gentle pat on his shoulder and looked to see Hiyori at his side, as she often was these days, with a smile on her face. Yato wrote on the ground, explaining that Yukine was coming with people in his class.

“That’s good!” Hiyori smiled at Yato’s pout, “if he’s bringing them here, that means he wants you to meet them.” She flicked his shoulder when Yato only huffed and rolled his eyes. 

“I know you don’t like meeting new people, but all Yukine talks about is his friends! He really likes them and I’m sure he wants you to get along with them. He wants your approval,” Hiyori finished softly. As much as he wanted to be difficult, Yato relented with a sigh. It was a rather cute thought, Yukine liked showing Yato things that made him happy and Yato liked seeing Yukine happy so hopefully this would be no different. 

“Come on,” Hiyori patted him again, “I’ll go with you.” She smiled when the God of Calamity perked up immediately. Chirping, Yato took small steps to walk alongside her. They made it down the path before a head of blonde came into view.

“Yukine!” Hiyori called. She stood on her toes and waved an arm but Yukine was too busy laughing at something. 

“Oh, he can’t hear,” Hiyori fell to her heels with a weaker smile. Yato didn’t like that. A roar would cause a panic but he could at least rear his head back and blow a plume of fire. 

“Y-Yato!” Hiyori gasped as she watched it. Internally Yato smirked, the girl had never seen his fire before and it was certainly better than the red kind. It did the trick, Yukine and his friends stopped talking to watch the blaze curl into the sky and disappear. It wasn’t a lot but humans had a fascination for the stuff. 

“Blue fire!” A young girl ran up to Yato and stared. He jolted back a tad, not used to humans running at him without any weapons. Still in awe, Hiyori let out a breathy laugh and patted his shoulder for comfort. Two more children ran next to their friend with Yukine following close behind. At first, Yato sniffed the kids and looked for any fear or malice. When he didn’t see any, he ignored them and walked towards Yukine. 

“Hey Yato,” Yukine greeted. Yato chirped again and reached down to nuzzle his nose against the kid. Normally, Yukine would return with a hug or a pat but Yato was shocked when Yukine stepped back and pushed Yato away. Pink spread across Yukine’s cheeks and his eyes flickered to the group and back. 

“H-how are you?” Yukine asked, sticking his hands in his pockets. Offended, Yato snorted and looked to the group as well. They were too busy ogling his dragon form but Hiyori caught his eyes and giggled. Must be another human thing she would have to explain to Yato later. 

“Yukine, maybe you should introduce everyone?” Hiyori suggested. This seemed to snap the kid out of his embarrassment and he looked at Yato with a wide smile. 

“Yato, these are my friends!” Yukine stood between his god on the group, “This is Suzuha, Nana, and Shiigun!” As he pointed to each individual, they nodded or waved to the god who eyed them closely. It was clear they were all students, the oldest appeared to be the girl, Nana. She wore a brown leather shirt and multiple layers as a skirt, her shoulders were covered in a pelt that matched her fur boots. Next to her was Shiigun who must be from her family. They both had short, shaggy brown hair, round brown eyes, and matching outfits. Yato recognized the last kid. He was often Yukine’s partner in school and they hung out sometimes after their lessons were over. Suzuha had black hair with green eyes, and pale skin. Today he wore a green dress with pants and boots tied together with a small belt. 

“It’s nice to finally meet you, Yato!” Suzuha said first. 

“Yeah! Thanks for coming to cheer us on during practice!” Shiigun grinned at Yukine who sputtered. Catching on, Yato chuckled. Kofuku mentioned Yukine was embarrassed by his time at the arena. Though, the other kids didn’t seem to mind as much as Yukine. 

“He’s not doing that anymore,” Yukine growled back. Laughing again, Yato took a small step back from the kids and wrote in the dirt. 

“Oh! I’m eleven!” Suzuha said. 

“My cousin and I are both twelve,” Nana answered. Yato nodded to them then looked at Yukine. The kid was watching him closely, something clearly bubbling on the tip of his tongue. 

“Um, Yato,” Yukine looked at his friends and back, “they- er I- wanted to know if you could take them on a flight?” 

“You don’t have to!” Suzuha quickly butt in when Yato let out a noise of shock. 

“We just want to practice for the competition!” Shiigun explained. 

“It was sort of a joke!” Nana added, “we’re not asking to be a part of your hoard or anything,” she waved her hands in front of her. Yukine was looking at them, confused by the sudden change. Yato knew what they meant, they weren’t trying to challenge Yukine’s spot or join his army. He was never one for strict tradition so the off handed question didn’t offend him. It was more the idea of being treated like a joyride for Yukine to show off. Then again- Yato looked at Hiyori who gave her thumbs up- it was flattering Yukine thought he was something to be flaunted. 

The kids practically cheered when Yato gave his nod of approval. Gesturing out of town, the kids took off towards the trees. The god took a couple steps after them, only to turn around when Hiyori didn’t follow. Her smile was gone and the hand that she tried to wave with hung limp. She looked up when she noticed Yato’s staring, pink spreading across her cheeks as she struggled to hide her envy. 

“You better hurry up or they’ll think you tricked them,” Hiyori said. Yato blinked at her for a moment then nodded his head to where the students ran off, looking back at her pointedly. 

“I already told you I can’t.” Hiyori looked to the ground, one hand rubbing her arm up and down. Yato let out a huff that came out as more of a sigh. Dragons were this girl’s life yet she put her family above herself. Someone that selfless deserved to enjoy themselves once and while. Doing whatever they loved to do. Besides, Yato still hadn’t taken her cliff diving. 

“No, no! Yato, I’m serious,” Hiyori said in a half-playful warning. Yato didn’t look away, he stared at Hiyori with a straight face as his tail reached towards her. Taking two steps away, Hiyori leaned back and held her hands out, looking between blue eyes and a dragon tail. They froze, Yato holding his tail in the air as Hiyori stayed as stiff as a board. For a couple moments, neither of them moved. Hiyori made the first move, dashing towards the healer’s only for Yato’s tail to catch her feet. With the skill a healer shouldn’t possess, she broke her fall but Yato’s tail was already wrapped around her waist. 

“Yato! I really am serious!” Hiyori said as she rose to her feet, “No one can see me flying! They’ll tell my mother!” Her fingers picked at his tail as she talked, the appendage only squeezing tighter. This wasn’t the first time Yato’s lifted Hiyori, or caught her like this, but spinning around in the opposite direction didn’t work unless Yato was distracted. As she struggled against his hold, Yato snuck behind her and laid flat behind her heels. With a swift tug, Hiyori was yanked backwards and tripped over the god’s neck. Yato stopped her from falling completely, instead twisting so that she sat right where a rider was supposed to. Before Hiyori could hop off, Yato stood and started after the others, snickering at her un-ladylike insults. 

Hiyori gave his neck a couple whacks for good measure before she started looking around. Yato felt her innertermoil, her body leaning forward as she tried to appear as small as possible. She would kill him later, for sure. The healer will probably wait for him to transform and toss him using Kokki viking tactics that she watched the men do. Still, Yato hoped she would enjoy it and that she would forgive him by tomorrow. There was a pretty good chance, considering she was downright mesmerized by the way his shoulder blades rolled underneath her palms. Did her mother really think she could keep her daughter away from dragons forever? 

“Hiyori!” Yukine ran up to them as they pushed through the trees, “I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were coming! You usually say no to training with us but I should have asked.” He reached up to help her get down, knowing how awkward it can be for a first timer. 

“No, no,” Hiyori said, “I wasn’t going to come but Yato, um, insisted.” She gave Yukine a polite smile only to turn around and give Yato a swift kick at his side. The god grunted but simply waited for the saddle and reins. 

“Alright!” Shiigun ran forward with the saddle swung over his head. Yato watched with wide eyes as the stocky human got closer with the object. Yukine didn’t seem to notice and Shiigun realized too late. Before the saddle could even touch Yato’s scales, the god let out a hiss and bared his teeth. With a yelp of alarm, Shiigun dropped the riding gear and jumped back.. 

“Yato!” Yukine gasped. His kid ran forward and looked up at Yato with a mix of hurt and confusion, clearly not liking his friend’s fear. With a snort of air Yato narrowed his eyes at Yukine, shutting his mouth but keeping his snout wrinkled in disdain. 

“You idiot,” Nana growled at her cousin, “only the guide can place a saddle on a god. You’re being disrespectful!” At her words, Yato hummed and looked towards the trees, jerking his head to give a quick gesture to the saddle. He may be a home-less no name, but even Yato wouldn’t let just anyone tie him down like some horse. The God of Calamity had at least some standard. 

“S-sorry,” Yukine said quickly, though it was unclear who he was apologizing too. Yukine scooped up the saddle and strapped everything on Yato, securing it just the way he liked it. 

“I’m sorry too,” Shiigun said. He walked around to Yato’s font and bowed respectfully. With a sigh, Yato stood and shook himself out, still not used to the feeling of such things, then clicked at Shiigun. The kid’s face lit up when Yato nodded to his back, something that made Yato grin. There was something to be said about this kid’s ability to let things go with spunky enthusiasm. 

“Really? I get to go first?” Shiigun cheered, already clambering up Yato’s side. 

“Ugh, seriously?” Suzuha said. 

“That’s not fair! Shiigun was being a little jerk!” Nana said, all but stomping her foot. 

“Haha! It’s cause the God of Calamity admires my ambition!” Shiigun proclaimed loudly from atop the god. This time, Yato did laugh and started to stretch his wings. This could be fun with kids like these. He looked at Yukine, blinking at the kid who was staring up at his friend with a complicated expression. Quickly, as not to be pushed away again, Yato jutted his nose against Yukine’s cheek and huffed out air. 

“Argh!” Yukine squeaked in surprise and disgust. The rest of the humans laughed along with Yato as Yukine wiped his red cheek clean. Satisfied with the reaction, Yato took a couple steps away and spread his wings out. He crouched, feeling Shiigun lift to the balls of his feet and lean forward, reins tight. Just before Yato leaped into the air, he thought of something that made him freeze. They stood there for a couple seconds without moving, Shiigun looking around. 

“Uh, Yato?” Shiigun said, “are you trying to get me back for the saddle thing?” But Yato didn’t answer, instead he swung his head around to look Hiyori directly in the eye. The two stared at each other as the rest of the humans looked between them, Hiyori getting increasingly more embarrassed and fed up with the god. She begrudgingly relented, crossing her arms with a sigh and looking away. 

“I’ll stay right here,” she muttered. Pleased, Yato leaped up into the air with an ill-prepared Shiigun on his back. After a muffled curse someone his age shouldn’t be saying, the kid regained control. It was good practice, Yato thought with a smile. 

Still, Shiigun was just as intense of a flier as his personality. The moment they were high enough, Shiigun gave commands for Yato to pick up speed. He flew with harsh turns and dives, even shouting over the wind if Yato could do a barrel roll or three. The kid’s spirit was contagious and Yato found himself enjoying the tricks Shiigun asked for. It was clear the kid couldn’t handle speed, but he could get tossed around like nobody's business. Yato wouldn’t be surprised if Shiigun got bucked off bulls in his free time. 

“Hey! You can cut through trees right?” Shiigun shouted with stars in his eyes. Yato took a moment to stare at him before laughing outright. With one final dive, Yato locked his joints and sent them soaring through the trunks, Shiigun hooting and hollering as the plants crashed in their wake. They came to the edge of the clearing, Yato slowing to a rough stop and making sure the trees fell away from the group. 

“That was awesome!” Shiigun exclaimed, jumping straight off the saddle and landed heavily in the dirt. Giddy with adrenaline, Yato grumbled at Shiigun as he recounted their flight to the others, babbling about the absolute thrill ride. 

“I want to go next!” Nana said, waving her arm in the air. Crouching back down, Yato clicked and let the girl climb on. She was quick and graceful, sitting as far up on the saddle as she could. Before they took off, Yato made Hiyori promise to stay again and blew more nose-air on Yukine and only took off when both his friends were sufficiently embarrassed. 

“I want to go along the water!” Nana voiced over the wind. Giving a grunt of acknowledgement, Yato headed straight. He was shocked when the girl pulled him as close as they could go to the ocean but pleased when he realized the rider could handle it. The currents along the sea were wild and rough, something a raw rider like Shiigun wouldn’t be able to handle. But this girl was balanced, even as they flew Nana shifted her weight like an expert. She read the currents and Yato's movements and adjusted in the best way possible. 

“I need to work on my open landing,” Nana said as they neared the clearing. Yato nodded and reared back. His wings spread wide as the air quickly slowed them down. Yato landed back feet first then on all fours. 

“Thank you,” Nana smiled at Yato who clicked back. She was a solid rider and Yato felt her landing was just fine. Next came Suzuha, Yato watched the boy approach calmly. He gave the god an excited smile before climbing on. The boy held his reins loosely, giving Yato room to move around and for that the god was grateful. 

“Have fun!” Shiigun shouted. Nana called out too, focused more on wiping her skin dry of sea water. This time Hiyori promised without having to be stared at and Yukine got his affectionate puff of air, even though he tried to run away and had to be caught by a tail. Yato lifted them into the air and waited for Suzuha to give his orders. The kid didn’t say anything, squeezing his thighs to signal Yato could go faster. Once Yato picked up speed, he looked back at Suzuha who gave a determined nod. Yato’s sides were squeezed again and the god kicked it up another notch. They glided along the island, Suzuha letting them cruise for a couple minutes before squeezing Yato again.

This time the god looked back and held Suzuha’s eyes. In terms of running, Yato took Shiigun and Nana on a light jog. Even his dips and dives were nothing compared to how Yato flew on his own. Right now, Suzuha brought them up to a slow run, wanting them to go even faster. The kid was looking at him with the same calm determination as before, hardly phased by the current speed. His smile said he wanted to go even faster and Yato decided the kid could do it. Flapping his wings a couple times, Yato brought them to a casual run, something to get the heart pumping and the joints rolling. He glanced back again, Suzuha was squinting against the wind but still held his position perfectly. 

Just as Yato started to turn back, the reins gave one quick tug then one long one. It was the signal to shoot directly upwards. Yato looked back again, this time with a flat expression. He found it hard to believe Mayu was teaching these kids such an advanced move. Even if she was, they probably only just learned it in controlled conditions with reduced speed. 

“Please,” Suzuha shouted over the roaring wind, “I want to prove myself in the competition!” He watched Yato think, noticing how the god slowed down just a tad. 

“I can handle it!” Suzuha declared. The god watched him again for a moment before looking the kid up and down. His feet were secured where they needed to be and his belt was hooked to the saddle. Yato tugged on the reins to make sure Suzuha had a tight grip on them. When he didn’t budge, Suzuha gave a nervous smile, excitement lighting his eyes. Looking forward, Yato let out a roar in warning and the two braced themselves.

Chapter Text

The move was simple. Instead of ascending altitude gradually, in a diagonal line, Yato was to fly directly upwards, almost like going up a wall. This was natural for a dragon who needed to move quickly but the sudden change of direction, and shift in gravity, made the move difficult for riders. Still, Suzuha proved he could handle speed and Yato wasn’t one to say no to a little fun. Throwing all his weight up, Yato made an immediate 90 degree incline and shot up towards the sun. Wings pumping, Yato climbed higher and higher, Suzuha’s legs clinging to his sides in a vice grip. Yato felt the altitude drop, pulling against the reins held back by Suzuha. 

When they reached the summit, above Kokki’s highest trees and skimming just below the clouds, Suzuha let out a cheer. Suddenly, Yato let out a roar of pain, the sound echoing across the sky. It drowned out the whizzing of a second arrow as it flew through the sky. Yato noticed too late, too preoccupied in the sudden fiery pain that shot up his underbelly. The pointed tip sliced through the leather keeping Suzuha to the saddle. 

“The straps!” Suzuha cried out in alarm. Looking back with wide eyes, Yato saw the strand of leather flutter through the air. Tears pricked the poor kid's eyes as he yanked the reins back with such force, the strap over Yato’s head pressed against his head. Panic set in and Yato halted them where they were, wings keeping them in a desperate hover as the burning sensation continued just above his navel. Someone shot at him, knowing his weak parts, and the arrow was laced with a lot of poison. In the midst of his hyperventilating, Suzuha clutched the top of Yato’s saddle and managed to loosen the reins just a tad. Just in time for another arrow to come singing through the air. Yato was ready, his tail lashed out and cut the weapon in half, spinning his body so Suzuha was protected. He had to get them to the ground, or at least call for backup. 

Just as Yato opened his mouth for a distress call, two more arrows shot from the side and Yato put all his breath into burning them to ash. The god saw the opportunity to drop back towards the ground, the motion throwing Suzuha off balance. He let out a loud sob when his legs dangled, shouting Yato’s name over the wind and the god immediately flattened out. Yato looked over his shoulder, watching the novice rider try desperately to climb back onto the saddle with no safety straps holding him on. By now, Yato could smell them: a dragon and rider. They were circling them from below, in the shadows of the trees. Unless their friends could tell something was wrong, no one would know they were being attacked. Yato worried about his kid and hoped this wasn’t an ambush attack.

“Yato!” Suzuha called from the saddle. The god didn’t have to be told twice, they needed to keep moving, he kept his wings moving more than usual in hopes it would catch any more arrows. From below, their attacker shot up and Yato felt his heart fall faster. The recognition struck hard and Yato had to physically fight the desperate need to fly as far and as fast as he could.  He watched the small rider, cloaked in black and red, readying more arrows from atop their surflurker. Two more arrows were fired, one avoided the other sinking into Suzuha’s shoulder. Yato finally roared when the kid cried out, his howl echoing through Kokki. 

This wasn’t working. The rider was far too advanced for someone like Suzuha to face. If his straps weren’t cut they might have had a chance, but that was the point. Yato wasn’t able to dodge recklessly unless he wanted to buck the kid off. They were sitting ducks, Yato would eventually get tired of hovering and the poison was still circulating and Suzuha could only hang on for so long until the poison took him too. Far off to the right, their attacker dove towards the trees and Yato made an effort to move. Making a perfect direct incline, the opposing rider shot up towards Yato’s underbelly. He couldn’t dodge, not with Suzuha on his back, so Yato readied his claws and tail. 

Blue eyes met the mask of the rider and the frenzied yellow eyes of the dragon. The surflurker opened its mouth and fired off a shot of acid. The attack met Yato’s fire and immediately combusted into a bright green fireball. As the water dragon scurried back from the heat, the fire masked Yato’s tail as he whipped it under him and managed a clean slice on the dragon. With a snarl of pain, the surflurker backtracked while two more arrows were shot. Frantically shifting his shoulders, Yato made himself stay level and keep Suzuha on his back but it wasn’t enough to stop another arrow from sinking into Yato’s leg. He whipped his head around, looking at Suzuha, then for their attacker, then back at Suzuha. The reins whacked Yato’s neck as he did this and Yato took a longer look over his shoulder. Pale and sweaty, Suzuha’s hands were clenching the top of the saddle. Tears streamed down his face as a dark arrow stuck out of his shoulder. 

“Y-yato,” Suzuha heaved. His eyes were glassy and unfocused, pale skin twinged a sickly green while vomit covered his front and the saddle. Fear clawed at Yato’s heart when he watched the kid fight against passing out. Those were poisoned arrows; Suzuha needed a healer as soon as possible. Now above them, their attackers were already diving straight towards Suzuha. Yato sent a silent apology to Suzuha and started flying forward. On his back, the kid fell forward, burning cheek pressed against Yato’s neck as the god tried to keep them moving. He headed towards town, the dark purple dragon already switching gears to follow. 

Yato was nearing the edge of the woods, constantly looking over his shoulder to see if they were still being pursued, and if Suzuha was still on. The student was barely conscious, laying over the saddle like a wet sheep. Around them the winds were picking up, a gust blowing in from town. In the distance, Tenjin shot up from his shrine like a snake through water, winds whipping against the surrounding trees and houses. The God of Knowledge let out a call, asking about the situation. Yato’s attackers were getting closer, the god could only tell Tenjin he needed a human medic before the surflurker took another shot at Yato. The acid singed Yato’s wing and the god had to grit his teeth against the pain. He couldn’t dodge or go any faster with Suzuha unconscious on his back. Teeth grit, Yato was starting to loose track of the arrows that impeded themselves in all his weak points. What was he thinking, allowing a child to ride him?

Luckily, Valhalla was shining down on them. In an instant, two of Tenjin’s riders were on either side of the surflurker. It roared and hissed at its new enemies, while its rider stared Yato down. The God of Calamity held the smaller human’s gaze with anger and sorrow, understanding what this warning attack meant. The air above them grew stronger and Tenjin’s snake-like body writhed along the currents as his hoard tried- and failed- to apprehend this attacker. Both gods watched the rider shoot poison arrows, hitting two dragons and one rider, before rushing forward. Yato’s eyes widened at the speed only to realize it was him that had slowed down. What was going on? Even though these arrows could pierce his scales, he had built up a tolerance to all sorts of poisons! Especially the ones from that island! He could handle a much higher dosage than this, and yet!

Yato let out a roar just as the surflurker rammed into him. The force jostled Yato and his vision blurred. Together, the group plumed towards the ground as the weight of his shoulders lifted off him before slamming back down with force. Whatever was happening around him was muffled, Yato couldn’t hear the clashing of weapons nor the words of Tenjin as he wrestled with saving his hoard and fighting off the dragon. Through his haze, Yato’s reins gave a harsh yank, slamming his panting jaw shut and signaling orders. Something like a childhood flashed across the blurred vision of trees as Yato’s habit followed the instruction to gain altitude. It hurt, but he had to get Suzuha out of here and make sure she- Yukine was okay. Tenjin shouted at Yato and asked what he was doing with the enemy rider just as Yato broke above the heat of fire. The sudden sound and cold air hit Yato hard as he gasped out of his lull. Through his migrate Yato realized there was no way Suzuha was the one pulling his strings. And one look over his shoulder proved he was right. 

She was looking at him, calm as always but a little expectant. When did she get on? Was she always there? Who was their target? Her heels tapped gently, eyes darting towards her planned escape exit, waiting for Yato to carry them to safety. Yato’s wild eyes glared at her through slits and her own widened. He found a child who needed him and a place where they took the collar off and didn’t make terrible demands with poisoned arrows and flame-proof cages. Wasn’t Bishamon’s island enough? Yato’s limbs were heavy, he flew with a limp, body trying not to drop out of the sky like a stone. The surflurker was calling to the girl on his back, desperately waiting for orders but under too much fire, soon the nets would be out and then she would be stuck. 

The masked rider gave another tug, light but urgent as her eyes pleaded with him to be on her side, to help her. Yato’s glare lessened. He closed his eyes for a bit then opened them towards where his kid and Hiyori were. He could no longer see that far nor make out the comforting scent of those two, but he prayed deep in his heart they would be there for him still after he woke up. Yato’s blue eyes met his former guide’s once more before Yato violently threw her off. The action made him dizzy and the momentum caused him to spiral. Faintly he heard her call out, her voice so sweetly familiar, before she whistled for a dragon that would no longer be him. Her faithful surfluker caught her just above the tree line and made for the water. The uninjured riders gave chase but Yato knew once that dragon dove under the surface, their escape was certain. 

Yato watched them go before the tops of the trees over took his vision. At some point he had stopped flying but that was alright. His body was much too heavy anyway and he was suddenly exhausted. The poison’s painful circulation that once felt like liquid fire or barbs dulled into a warm numbness that only throbbed as he hit every branch and tree on the way down. At some point Yato’s eyes were shut and he could hear nothing and something heavy hit his side just before Yato lulled into sleep. He hoped she would be okay. 

—

They wouldn’t let anyone see Suzuha’s body. Not the other students, his parents, not even Hiyori. Even when they couldn’t see what happened, Yukine knew Yato’s cries enough to know what panic and fury sounded like. But it didn’t matter. Yato had flown half way across the island and Yukine could only run so fast. By the time they got there, Suzuha’s still body was already in a blanket being carried to the Healers. 

“Yato,” Hiyori had gasped, “where’s Yato.” A new type of panic surged Yukine’s soul, aching through the shock of a dead friend. 

“Hiyori! Yukine!” Someone shouted from above. It was Mayu and Sakura, the two carrying Daikoku and a dragon Kofuku who jumped off and stumbled into a transformation. She took the two children into her arms and squeezed.

“Are you okay? Are you two alright?” Kofuku fretted. 

“Where’s Yato?” Yukine gasped from her hold, his eyes were large and glassy, “Please tell me where my god is- I need!” 

“Shh!” Kofuku tucked him back into her arms as Yukine began hyperventilating. Above them, Tenjin rose from the trees with a mangled Yato on his back. Hiyori gasped and Daikoku signaled for her to be quiet. Mayu faced her seriously.

“Hiyori, you need to go home and support your family. Yato’s going to want you there,” Mayu said, “both of you.”

“Wait!” Daikoku interrupted, “I-I don’t think Yukine should go.” 

“What? Why?” Yukine hiccuped, “I don’t even know. I don’t even- what happened?” 

“Were they attacked by that one person?” Hiyori asked frantically. 

“Tenjin gave me the gist as we flew past him,” Kofuku sighed sadly, “it doesn’t look good for him, Yuki.” Her words visibly shocked the ten-year old who immediately quivered then burst into tears. Hiyori tried to frantically wipe her own as Mayu bit her lip and spun around to hide her expression. Daikoku did his best to comfort the other three before Mayu took a deep breath.

“Miss Iki, if you would, please.” She said. Sakura came forward and Mayu hopped on, reaching her hand to help Hiyori.

“Wait!” Yukine burst from the arms of Kofuku and Daikoku, “take me too!” Mayu held up a hand and stopped Yukine in his tracks.

“There isn’t enough room.” Sadly, she quickly grabbed the reins, taking them into the air. Yukine was left to stand and stare, disgusted at himself for the relief he felt as he watched them climb into the air. Behind him, Kofuku and Daikoku rested and hand on his shoulders, nudging him towards town.

“Come on. We’ll get a cart,” Daikoku muttered. Yukine didn’t say a word after that. 

When Yato woke up, it was two days after the attack. It was like being pulled up slowly from quicksand. The god was groggy, warm, and buzzing all over. His muscles were still heavy and so were his eyes, even so panic set in when he couldn’t remember where he was or what happened to Yukine. Had they been fighting? Was there a fire? An angry man ready to bring harm to the children Yato cared about? Despite this his eyes remained lidded, body still, and he barely felt the deep groan rumbling from his jaws.

“Yato?” Hiyori came into view. She leaned in close, face focusing in through his blur. She looked tired, dark circles under her eyes and hair matted. Her voice sounded like it was underwater but still painful. Maybe there really was a battle. Yato wanted to wrap his tail around her but it laid there like stone.

“Yukine! He’s awake!” Hiyori exclaimed from somewhere far away. Yato’s eyes drifted closed but he tried to stay awake so that she wouldn’t be lying. Who knows what happened in the time he was passed out, Yato needed answers. Even if he didn’t want to hear them. It took no time at all for familiar faces to gather around him. Yato’s eyes remained lidded but he took in everyone’s cautious looks with apprehension. What frightened him the most is the empty look Yukine wore as he was pushed into the seat beside him. It reminded him of a starving child from the island of Take. At his other side sat Hiyori who laid her hands on his arm.

“Yato! What happened?” Hiyori looked to god with Yukine, doe-eyes wide. 

“Yes, that’s what I’d like to know too.” Tenjin spoke, “it seemed as though they were targeting you specifically.” He was flanked by Tsuyu and another of his soldiers. Yato sighed through his nose, not quite comfortable with changing forms or leaving Yukine. Yato voiced as much to the God of Knowledge. 

“We can speak in my shrine,” he said. Turning away, he commanded everyone to help the injured. Hiyori tried to step forward, only for Yato to look at her and gesture back to her house.

“You should help your family, Hiyori,” Daikoku put a hand on her shoulder. The young woman nodded but remained at Yato’s side. With a sigh, the rest filed out, Kofuku giving Yato one last hug before leaving them. There was a few minutes of silence as Yato blinked slowly and tried to stretch. His blood felt like tree sap and transforming took a painful amount of time.

“I can’t hold this for long,” Yato’s voice slurred. 

“How are you feeling?” Hiyori leaned forward, “we pulled fire arrows out of you. The poison should be almost gone now.” 

“What about Suzuha?” Yato asked. Predictably he was met with strained quiet and Yato could very clearly picture a new stain on the forest floor.

“He’s unconscious,” Hiyori said. Yato’s head rose with wide eyes.

“We, uh,” Hiyori looked to Yukine then down, “we saw him fall out of the sky but Mayu was able to catch him. It’s the poison we’re not sure about.” 

“I see…” Yato finally turned to Yukine. The kid’s tears falling quietly as his lip quivered. 

“They don’t know if he’s going to wake up,” Yukine eventually hiccuped, finally weeping. Yato tried to reach but couldn’t, frozen and sick. Hiyori clasped her own hand in his other one.

“But through all that he only took one arrow! You blocked most of them which is the only reason Suzuha even has a fighting chance! Tenjin said you could have avoided them but you didn't! You fought for us!” Hiyori insisted. Her eyes were so large and hopeful, like she thought he did something right rather than cause all this. Yato looked away with a scowl. 

“I hardly did anything but put him in danger.” Yato stood and felt Yukine stare at him as he grunted and stretched. 

“Yato,” Hiyori hushed. 

“...There’s only so much a child can do for a battle anyway.” Yato transformed and the two were left with no choice but to follow him out of the healer's den. 

“I see.” Tenjin said. The two gods were in Tenjin’s empty shrine, save for their guides. Yato had begrudgingly transformed once safe inside so everyone could understand the re-telling of the incident. Both Tenjin and Tsuyu had listened quietly while Yukine tried his best not to sniffle too much. 

“It’s likely she was here on resonance,” Yato crossed his arms, “guess she wasn’t expecting to attack.” It was a possibility, one Yato knew wasn’t likely. More like the rider came to find him and attacked after noticing he was without his collar and giving kids a ride. Good thing Yukine wasn’t on the saddle, with a helmet proudly proclaiming he was Yato’s guide. 

“Do we know the identity of this attacker?” Tsuyu asked with narrowed eyes. Yato looked down at the ground with a scrunched expression, fully aware of the room’s eyes. 

“There’s only one person in The Crafter’s army that rides a Surflurker, she goes by Nora and her MO is ambush from the water. I’m honestly surprised she chased me so far inland,” Yato informed. Understanding cleared the air for a moment before traces of suspicion flashed across Tenjin’s eyes. 

“I’ve tangled with them before. Happens when you travel a lot,” Yato tacked on. Letting it sink in, Tenjin and Tsuyu were silent. Yukine crept forward and tugged on his god’s sleeve watching the hard lines of Yato’s face soften at the sight of his kid. 

“Do you know what kind of poison they used? The one that got Suzuha?” Yukine’s voice shook and Yato pitied him. 

“Yeah, I got a couple ideas. The Iki’s and I can do some testing, so don’t worry.” Yato patted Yukine’s head. 

“Yes, please, if you have information to help, you need to tell the healers.” Tenjin dismissed them. The second they were outside, Yato transformed and did exactly that, Yukine on his shoulders. Tenjin declared his skies to be clear, but the two of them wouldn’t be flying for a while anyway. The town roads were clear, save for the warriors that still headed back to their homes. There was no damage to the buildings but some had been injured chasing the surflurker away. In the time it took for Yato to relay information, Hiyori’s house was packed with all the riders that fought off the surflurker. A whiff of flowers drifted through the scent of medication and blood and Yato’s eyes snapped towards the source. Hiyori was bustling back and forth with supplies, handing things to her family while keeping all the water bowls filled. Yato gave a loud chirp to get her attention. 

“Yato!” she gave a quick look around, then came to the window. Yato brought his head out so Yukine could see, Hiyori leaned out. 

“You guys are okay right? What did Tenjin say?” Hiyori spoke rapidly. 

“Yato just explained what happened. He might know what kind of poison they used and the antidote,” Yukine explained. The kid slid off Yato's back as the god drew an arrow in the dirt. With a nod, Hiyori ducked back inside and appeared seconds later with an arrow wrapped in a cloth. The rancid smell hit Yato’s nose before she even unwrapped it. It was new, clearly refined from the one Yato knew, but the basis was the same. Yato quickly transformed and the smell immediately dulled. 

“So?” Yukine leaned in. 

“What are you using to treat it?” Yato asked. 

“Camelia and feverfew,” Hiyori recited, “it takes a while and if there’s too much poison there's nothing we can do.” She sounded so defeated and Yato’s heart went out to her. Beside them, Yukine sucked in a breath and turned his eyes to the floor. 

“That’s good, but you’re going to need Ginseng. A lot of it.” Yato said, seriously. Hiyori nodded and disappeared back into the healer’s. The two boys stood there for a moment before Yato patted Yukine on the shoulder. 

“Come on, kiddo. Nothing we can do about it now.” Yato pulled Yukine in close and led the kid back to Kofuku’s. The God of Poverty was already opening the door before either of them stepped foot on the porch. Despite the lack of threat, the tiny woman quickly ushered them inside. 

“Daikoku went to help gather firewood and food. I made some snacks while we waited,” she pushed them into chairs by the table. Immediately, Yato picked up a cut of cheese wrapped in a thin slice of meat. The sleep had been long, and while there wasn’t much of a battle, the knowledge that Yato’s past caught up with him was a lot to take in. Across from him, Yukine’s tears had dried but his eyes were still red-rimmed. 

“Eat up, Yukine.” Yato said. Kofuku eyed the fatigue in his voice but said nothing. She would most likely pester him for an explanation tomorrow. Doing as he was told, Yukine numbly grabbed a cut of bread and chewed on it absentmindedly. 

“How were the Iki’s doing?” Kofuku asked. 

“There’s not a line out the door but I’m sure they’ll be working well into the night,” Yato said.

“Poor Hiyori,” she sighed, “I’m glad you too are okay too.” 

Yato grunted and said nothing more. One glance at Yukine sniffled any comments. The weight of Yato’s choices sank in, a child was so small and new to life, unaware of battle. They couldn’t simply be thrusted into it without their knowledge, they didn’t have the strength. Was Yato really able to wait here in one place while a human child grew? They continued eating in silence until Daikoku walked through the side door nearly an hour later. Sweat and dirt clung to his skin while his breaths came out in short bursts. 

“How is it?” Yato asked, genuinely curious about the state of Tenjin’s island when it faced war. The man pulled the seat out next to Yukine and sat heavily. He gave Yukine the side-eye as the kid sipped on water but said nothing about it. 

“Not too bad, should be done by dinner. I’ll want your help anyway,” Daikoku narrowed his eyes at Yato. His tone didn’t provide any option for debate and Yato only nodded. Silence lulled again, Kofuku and Daikoku took turns glancing at Yukine and each other while Yato lost himself in his thoughts. After Yukine finished his cup, he pushed his chair out slowly. 

“I’m going to go study outside,” Yukine mumbled. 

“Outside?” Yato repeated. 

“It should be fine. There won’t be another attack, especially with Tenjin on guard,” Kofuku paused for a moment, “but stay where we can hear you.” Her word was met with a quick hum and Yukine made his way out the door. The god sighed as Kofuku and Daikoku eyed him with pity. 

“You should talk to him later, Yatty,” Kofuku added. 

“What’s there to say? He was there with me and Tenjin so he knows what happened.” Yato shrugged.

“It’s not that,” Kofuku said gently, “someone close to him and his position was just attacked and you were in danger too. You and Yuki are getting close, you finally got to meet his friends and see his training. He wanted to impress you and show he could do it but now-”

“Now he’s seeing what he’s getting into,” Yato cut in, “I tried to tell him.” 

“Well then talk to him,” Daikoku huffed back, “Plus, he wanted to have a conversation with you now that you can hold your human form, though now he might be too upset.” 

“He wants to talk to me? About what?” Yato cocked his head. Across from him, Daikoku shrugged. 

“About anything. All this time he’s been having one-sided conversations. Maybe you should- I don't know- explain what you want from him as a guide?” Daikoku quirked a brow. Yato winced and sank further in his seat. He didn’t want to put too much pressure on the kid, especially since he was still in school, but Yukine at least owed a more thorough explanation of what’s to come. 

“Yeah, fine,” Yato got up, “let’s get started in the forge.” He was already transformed and out the door by the time Daikoku stood up. The faster they finished the faster Yato would be able to speak to his kid. 

Chapter Text

In the time spent on Kokki, Yukine had only gotten through half a bookshelf within Tenjin’s massive three floor library. It was almost insulting, considering Yukine would clear through Take’s book-room in half the time. But his life had gotten far more exciting which took time away from his reading. With everything going on during the day, Yukine was asleep the moment his head hit the pillow. But even so, Yukine could do nothing but stare blankly at the same page as the sun went down. He was supposed to be training. He had promised Yato and Mayu and everyone that he would work extra hard to catch up and be a proper guide. Someone else falling in battle was not a reason for a viking to slack off. Still, Yato refused flight and Yukine couldn’t bring himself to refute. 

“Yukine?” A voice said. It was still slightly unfamiliar with an accent, but Yukine was quick to turn around. His god was standing a couple paces away, awkwardly shifting his weight and trying to gauge his mood. The sight was so similar to his dragon form that Yukine was shocked he didn’t see it. 

“Oh. Oh no, no,” Yato cooed. He rushed forward when Yukine sniffed and the blonde fell into his open arms. The book and helmet was placed on the ground as Yato wrapped his arms around his guide, sitting on the wooden bench next to him. 

“Yato,” Yukine sobbed. It felt good to say it and attach it to a human face, squeezing him tight and actually getting a hug in return. Yato let Yukine have his moment, resisting the urge to fall onto his dragon habits that Yukine found gross and embarrassing. Eventually, Yukine cleaned his face and nose and when he looked up, Yato had a funny grin on his face. It caused a mix of a scoff and a snort to come out of Yukine’s throat.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” 

“I’m smiling!” Yato gasped with offense, his accent causing his words to gurgle.

“That didn’t look like smiling,” Yukine said with a wobbly smile. Eyes narrowed, Yato huffed and looked off to the side, grumbling in his chest.

“I haven’t smiled in human form in decades. Facial expressions are not my talent.”

“Is that why you sound funny?” Yukine asked.

“I sound funny?” Yato parroted. The rumbling noise that followed was much higher pitched and sounded less natural than in his dragon form but Yukine snickered nonetheless. 

“Well it certainly sounds like you.” Yukine replied. How did he miss it? Yato always chirped and clicked and cooed at Yukine for the smallest accomplishments, teasing when he retaliated. Being in human form didn’t stop that, nor did it make him any quieter. If anything he was worse in this form. He was louder and his teasing had clever words and laughter. 

“That’s good?” Yato tried, “for your information, it’s been a while since I spoke human language. My face is flat! The lips are odd and meh tung isb bo small.” Yato stuck his tongue out to show, his slitted blue eyes coming close together in a dorky way. Fully laughing through his tears, Yukine had to fight against Yato bringing his face closer. There had been a time, on their way to Kokki, when Yukine tumbled down a hill and got mud all over. Yato had tried to play mother dragon again and groom him, but Yukine was quick to put a stop to that. Still, the intention warmed Yukine from the inside out and he smiled at the affection. Their laughter died down, but Yukine’s happiness was still there.

“Actually, I wanted to talk to you,” Yukine started. Beside him, Yato hummed expectantly, staring off into the distance, but Yukine suddenly found his mind blank. What did he want to talk to Yato about again? ‘What do you think of me?’ sounded rather embarrassing now that he had to say it outloud. Of course there were other things to ask: ‘why were you being chased?’ ‘Why didn’t you eat me?’ ‘Is it true you kill a lot of innocent people?’ but none of those things were what Yukine wanted to start with. They didn’t make a good first conversation.

“What do you,” Yukine mumbled, “think of me?” He drifted off, defeated. Of course the question was received about as well as Yukine thought it would.

“What do I think of you? What are you talking about?” Yato asked. Pink spread across Yukine’s cheeks and he had to look away. But his god nudged his side and Yukine saw his smile was sharp and genuine.

“You are my guide, Yukine, and I am proud of the progress you have made,” Yato said. Something Yukine couldn’t name swept through him and swelled behind his eyes. Still, Yukine couldn’t bring himself to smile and instead stared up at the god with wide eyes. 

“Why did you pick me?” Yukine asked, “you’ve never had a guide before, right? So why me? Why a hiccup?” He watched his god’s face for any tell on what he was thinking. Instead Yato gave him a slow blink.

“...you…asked?” That didn’t work so Yato took a breath, “You were so determined and clearly had a lot of talent. As a child who didn’t shy away from the God of Calamity and instead chose to help me. And I realize now that I need you,” Yato said, “it’s hard to live on the ground without a guide.”

He spoke so honestly there was no way he was lying but Yukine still couldn’t believe it. But that was impossible. No one had ever seen anything in him, a hiccup, a drunkard's son, an abandoned child. Even the god of his island saw him as a waste of space just as much as his peers did. No potential in him as a viking, no future for him as a human. There was no way someone with so much power, a god, saw him as somebody worthy. A guide, no less, who would mount and command him and his power. Of course, Yato couldn’t provide much of anything, and came with a boatload of trouble, but Yukine didn’t find himself wanting anyone else.

“And how I saw you?” Yato grinned, “I saw you as a tiny, tiny human packed full of fury and passion. A feisty blonde with puffy hair and big, cry baby eyes-” Yato laughed when Yukine whacked him. He remembered breaking down and crying before a random god of calamity. How awkward that must have been for Yato. 

“And that! I was shocked at the temper! Such bravery against the god of calamity from a little baby boy!”

“Shut it!” Yukine said, “I wanna train.” 

“What? Right now?” Yato looked meek, “oh kiddo…I don’t know…the sky’s a little dangerous right now.” 

“We have too!” Yukine pushed, his eyes brimmed with determination. But it didn’t seem like Yato was trying to get out of basic training again, just concerned over Yukine.

“I…if I want to be stronger I have to keep training. Despite Suzuha… I’m a viking, I can’t afford to be afraid of the sky forever.” 

“Hmmm we’ll see. But you know, to be a viking you need actual muscles too. Maybe we should work on that for now?” Yato’s soft and caring expression was replaced with jeer. In a flash, Yukine could only shout in disgust when dragon Yato blew air harshly in his face. By the time Yukine violently wiped his face clean, Yato already had his front forward and his rear end in the air, tail poised. Yukine’s laughter rang throughout the island until dinner time, overshadowing the pain in his chest. Afterwards, Yukine managed to convince Yato to hold off tucking him in, just to read a couple pages.

—

Since dragon school was put on hold, Yukine and the others spent a couple hours everyday visiting Suzuha and his family. The boy woke up a few days ago, weak, but alive, and the kids were given time to help him throughout the day. Of course, this meant Yato could spend just a little while longer with the pretty healer, Hiyori. Yato enjoyed spending time with her, even skipping out on meetings with Tenjin and working with Daikoku just to perch on her roof and sing dragon songs until she yelled at him. Even if Daikoku dragged him by the horn to make up for all he missed, Yato felt it was worth it. And it was especially easier to spend time with her in his human form, much like Yukine. He could give his replies in more depth, despite her always understanding his grumbles, and he could fit in the smaller rooms to follow her around. Hiyori had been fascinated by him at first, oohing and awing at his traits and many battle scars. Then it quickly turned to annoyance when she realized he craved that sort of attention like sheep crave grass. But Yato felt comfortable saying that was no longer the case. She seemed to brighten when he flew over, laughing at his excitement and including him in all her work. He might even call her a friend.

“Shouldn’t you and Yukine be training soon?” Hiyori asked from beside him. In his dragon form- something he was liking less and less these days- Yato just looked at her. He grumbled and huffed and shook the baskets on his back, showing her that he was busy. 

“Oh! Well I can take those. Your duty is to your guide, afterall.” Hiyori said. She scoffed and whacked him when he rolled his eyes. The extra large baskets on his back were connected by a thick leather strap, meant to hang over the backs of oxen. To impress her, Yato carried two pairs on his back as he followed her around the island while she collected herbs, using his sense of smell to sometimes make it go by faster. The recent attack depleted most of them but Hiyori’s mother wouldn’t let her go alone. Besides, it was fun for Yato to pick her flowers and stick them in the basket too. Even if she yelled at him afterwards for making her sort through every piece of flora to separate them from what she needed. 

“It’s not as if I’m offering to carry them!” she exclaimed, “you would just have to drop them off before you go and come back to finish later. I can make it back alone.” Yato laughed at her stuck up nose. Of course she would make him come back after training to do more chorus and of course he would listen. With a groan Yato just nudged her along, further up the mountain. She continued talking about her day and Yato listened, grunting at some parts and laughing at others. When a harsh gust of wind blew, Yato’s wings rose naturally, aching to work again. Yato realized how high they were.

“Okay! I think that’s everything.” Hiyori announced, satisfied. As she wiped her hands on her shirt, Yato worked to lock the basket lids closed. Then, very sneakily, Yato’s tail crept forward. When Hiyori turned to start the trek back down the mountain, Yato’s tail tightened around her waist and pulled.

“Wha-what? Yato,” Hiyori turned to question him but quickly paled when she noticed him crouched. She had gotten much better at untangling herself but Yato was stubborn, the two struggled. 

“No.” 

Yato tugged, staring at her expectantly.

“Yato, no, I can’t be seen flying.”

He tugged again, sidestepping closer.

“You have the baskets on your back.”

Closer again, eyes never blinking.

“I don’t have a helmet-!” Hiyori practically shrieked when the last pull successfully toppled her onto his shoulders. He had to keep his grip on her as he walked them through the trees, his scales protecting him from her barrage of hits. Hiyori’s mouth always lacked its filter around him, which Yato enjoyed, but he could do without the insults to his appearance. 

Once his talons curled over a proper cliff, one much lower than what he took Yukine off of but Hiyori would really kill him if he spilled the herbs, Yato finally undid his tail. Hiyori had gone quiet at the view, the long island stretching far past the town. When Yato looked back, shocked at Hiyori’s lack of response, he saw such longing in her expression that it pained him. She had probably never left the island. But it was clear how desperately she wanted to. Baby steps.

“Yato I-” Hiyori breathed. She finally looked down at him, hands gripping one of the leather straps. He watched her calmly, waiting for approval. If she refused, Yato would trod down the mountain without complaint. 

“I don’t know…” Hiyori squirmed, biting her lip. She was excited but knew it was just a fantasy, one she wasn’t quite ready for. Yato chirped and got her attention, he moved his head side to side then let his neck bob smoothly toward town.

“Hmm, uh,” Hiyori finally gave in, “okay but please just a bit. Only because it’s faster to get down! And only so long as no one can see!”

Glee filling his stomach, Yato let himself gently fall forward. This was as easy as breathing, his wings spreading and carrying him across the treetops making him feel like a child again. Hiyori didn’t let out a sound, in fact she leaned forward and maintained a beautiful position as best she could. Yato considered doing something a bit more fun, like blowing fire or plummeting, but this was such a peaceful glide that he couldn’t bring himself to ruin it. They landed less than a minute later right on the edge of her backyard. Hiyori slid off quickly, almost in a jolty fashion, but when her legs wobbled she fell against him and didn’t move.

“Sorry,” Hiyori breathed after a moment. She pushed off him but her hand traveled up his flank and stopped right on the base of his neck, leaning against him again. Yato stared, swallowing hard. She still had that wide-eyed look that gazed somewhere far far away, unblinking. The wind brought tears to her eyes that were immediately dried but her cheeks were still twinged pink. 

“Thank you,” she said after he clicked at her. Together they walked towards the back of the healer’s. It was hardly a glide. His wings didn’t pump once nor did his stomach drop, Hiyori’s hair was hardly out of place. It was the equivalent of Hiyori jumping off Tenjin’s roof in a flight suit and landing on the ground beside the next house over. But it was a taste, a dangerous one, and Hiyori wouldn’t be able to forget it any time soon. 

The scent of his kid brought Yato’s attention forward and the god chirped. Yukine soon came out of the Healer’s Den and Yato bounded through the grass to greet him. It wasn’t until Hiyori said his name that Yato realized Yukine’s fists were shaking. Yato glanced at Hiyori before taking a couple steps forward, moaning at the child in question.

“Yukine, what’s wrong?” Hiyori voiced their thoughts.

“Suzuha is quitting dragon school.” Yukine raged.

“What?” Hiyori asked, shocked.

“Suzuha said he’s not going to dragon training any more. He’s quitting.” Yukine growled. His eyes whipped up to them, glaring at Yato with a wet sheen. Yato subconsciously bristled, defensive and shameful. 

“Oh Yukine, I’m so sorry,” Hiyori consoled, “I’m so happy he’s awake but what happened was really scary. It's the sort of thing that happens a lot when you’re a rider. That’s one of the reasons my mother didn’t let my brother join- you have to accept it as part of the job and some people don’t want that risk.” It was clear she was babbling, trying to support Suzuha but wanting to comfort Yukine. Yato was grateful for her- what would he do without her - but that only stoked the flames.

“Suzuha has what it takes. It’s just ‘cause it came out of nowhere! He wasn’t ready! We’re still in training but that’s no reason to quit! It was only because of Yato’s flying. Suzuha wasn’t ready for that! You were too reckless! Though I shouldn’t be surprised since he’s never had a guide.”

“Yukine!” Hiyori gasped. 

“You went too fast,” Yukine hiccuped, “and he just gave up.” The kid was crying again and Yato couldn’t help but sigh. Lowering his body, Yato set the baskets on the ground. He stepped to his guide, watching Yukine’s eyes flicker with a torrent of emotion. Yato didn’t know what to do, he didn’t have the energy to transform and talk. His shortcomings and reliance on his dragon form was becoming frustrating. Yato was startled out of his staring when Yukine crept forward. Nose pressed to his neck, Yukine sniffled while Yato laid his head on Yukine’s back in a sort-of hug. Soon, Yato tried to nudge the kid onto the saddle. The god looked up when Hiyori was close. 

 Hiyori asked with a hand outstretched, “why don’t you apologize to him?” Yato made a face and Yukine sniffed.

“I don’t know if they want to see him.” Yukine weakly patted the God of Calamity.

“He’s coming over later today for a check up, how about then?” Hiyori smiled. They couldn’t say no to her. A small smile wove its way onto her face when the god hummed and pressed his snout against her palm. Together they walked back to the Healer’s Den and helped her put away the herbs. Eventually Suzuha was brought back in for a check up, handled by Hiyori’s father with Yukine’s help. When he was alone, human Yato meandered over to where Suzuha was sitting up in bed. He looked over with a face of mild shock but returned Yato’s awkward smile. 

“How are you feeling?” Yato tried.

“Good,” he looked straight ahead, “Tenjin and the Iki’s said I could return to school next week.”

“That’s good. No, uh, no scratches?”

“Hah. No, nothing. You saved my life so thank you.” Suzuha’s smile hurt Yato and the god had to sit down. Yato wanted to say something like ‘I did no such thing. I made it worse’ but instead he just sighed.

“I’m sorry…” Yato murmured. Some seconds ticked by with Suzuha watching the God of Calamity fidget with shame.

“How’s Yukine?” Suzuha finally asked.

“He doesn't quite understand why so I thought I would try and help?” Yato said. Even to his own ears, he sounded doubtful, but the boy didn’t seem to mind. His face held more wisdom than most kids his age.

“I’ve actually been thinking about it for a while now. Riding was just something I did because everyone else did. Something fun to do with my friends. And it was fun! But listening to everyone, how truly happy it made them, it always seemed like it was so much more to them than it was to me,” Suzuha let out a breathy laugh, “but I could never think of a reason not to do it.”

“I’ve always heard about people losing their lives in dragon battles. My uncle was shot off his dragon by a fireball! But it always seemed so far away. Something that was part of the job- the life- and that everyone around me accepted. But since the attack, I realized how much I didn’t want this, this life.” Suzuha finished. His green eyes were dull and hazy, made shiny by a veil of tears. Yato sighed again. What the kid said made sense, you needed a certain something to be a dragon rider. That passion that Yukine and Hiyori had, that fearlessness to blaze across the sky. It was common in vikings but that didn’t mean every single one of them had it.

“It’s okay. You don’t have to do anything,” Yato spoke, “find what makes you happy. You can still go flying without being part of the army.”

“I like sparring.” Suzuha said. Yato let out a sudden, loud laughter.

“That’s good! Yukine enjoys it too!”

“And I like tending to plants,” Suzuha huffed, “a lot actually. My family runs one of the farms, with ox and chickens and potatoes. Probably go back to doing that.” He smiled at Yato, seemingly content with the decision. 

“Well, that’s good then,” Yato stood, “I’ll go talk to Yukine.” He gave a polite smile and left as Suzuha waved him goodbye.

The multitude of medical herbs in one space muffled Yato’s human nose, so he jolted in surprise when he noticed Hiyori standing along the wall. She wore a smile that was so soft it brought heat to Yato’s cheeks. It was time for Suzuha’s dinner, as shown by the food in her hand, and her smile stayed as she walked by him. Yato changed his mind; being in dragon form was better because it prevented others from knowing a human girl could embarrass him with just a smile. Yukine was waiting outside, his tears were dried and he looked considerably better. If not a bit melancholy.

“How you doin, kiddo?” Yato tried. He kept his distance but Yukine was quick to close it.

“Better,” he played with his fingers, “I’m sorry.” His blonde hair was ruffled affectionately. He was getting a little taller.

“So…Suzuha said he’s gonna stick to his family farm.” 

“Yeah, it seemed like he was pretty set,” Yukine sighed. The two stood for a bit. 

“You up for training?” Yato offered. Part of him was worried Yukine would say no. The kid always had that love for training, which was never extinguished even on Oki, but that sort of doubt spread easily among friends. But Yukine just gave a small smile and a nod, readying his dagger and settling into a much better stance. Even so, Yato could tell his heart wasn’t in it and there was something else Yato wanted to check.

“How about a ride?” Yato suggested. 

“Flying is banned right now!”

“Not as of this morning.” Yato corrected. When Yukine looked at him, a flash of fear crossing his face, Yato’s eyes narrowed with challenge. But Yukine gave a jerky nod.

“Atta boy.” Yato said before he transformed. As long as Yukine held that passion for flight and battle, Yato knew they would be fine. 

—

One week into their time on Kokki, Daikoku had built Yukine- and only Yukine- his own bed. It took another two weeks after that for Yukine to actually use it and not be curled up at Yato’s side beside the fire. Yato mourned his baby human’s growth but sleeping on another floor made it easier to sneak out. Normally this would mean hunting, late night flights, and blade sharpening. But the attack on Suzuha changed things. Just before that rider left Yato’s line of sight, she had flashed a hand signal. One simple movement of the fingers instructed Yato to head to the water’s edge at the north of the island at moon high, exactly one month from the attack. Yato wasn’t proud of it, part of him considered ignoring it, but he went to the meeting place anyway. It was clear Nora scouted the island beforehand meaning he’s been here too long, and has been too distracted. 

Yato gave himself a moment to sigh, the memories of his time here and the event with Suzuha brushed across his mind. Closing his eyes, Yato raised his head and blew a short plume of fire; the signal. Within ten minutes, the water silently parted as a surflurker rose from beneath the surface, bringing the rider to the shore. Nora stared silently at him from behind her mask, her dragon- Kouto- refusing to look up at the god. The silent staring went on for several minutes, Nora waiting for him to tuck all his blades away. 

He would not. 

Even though it wouldn’t matter, most of The Crafter’s army’s armor were made from his shedded scales anyway. It would be difficult to cut her even if he wanted to. Still, his eyes narrowed as he watched her remove her helmet. They hadn’t seen each other for almost five years now but she looked the same as always, frozen in time just as all guides were. Twelve years old was a strange age for such a skilled rider. 

“You’re not even going to transform to talk to me?” Nora asked. Her dark, round eyes blinked with toxic sweetness as her smile barely reached her eyes. Yato said nothing and she sighed, placing her helmet on her lap. 

“What were you doing, letting a child ride you like you’re some sort of show pony?” Nora was met with a grumble.

“No, not that one. I could tell he barely knew you,” her eyes narrowed, “that blonde child who’s been around you lately. The one you let command you.” Her voice held sharp, dangerous accusation that caused Yato to swallow. He grumbled out a denial that she clearly didn’t believe.

“You’re lucky father doesn’t have enough time to attack an island with three gods on it,” she sighed, “I just came to warn you, Yaboku. It’s important to remember that I am still your guide.” Nora held the god’s gaze calmly. Despite all the emotions he felt towards this rider- the closest thing to a sister a god could have- Yato regarded her warning with loathing and hostility. Still, it was rare the two of them had a chance to talk without anyone else putting pressure on them. Yato grumbled at her, a warning disguised as a question.

“Future plans regarding The Crafter are classified. Only for higher ups within the army. Of course you would know too if you return home, but I can’t promise you could come back here.” Nora spoke simply. Air snorted out of Yato’s snout as some blue fire licked his lips. Nora said nothing more and neither did Yato, they just watched each other as she put her helmet back on and sank far beneath the waves. 

The rock that settled in Yato’s stomach remained long after he re-entered Kofuku’s hut. His father was slow moving but once he was upon you, there was no stopping him. Not without losing everything. In his time spent on Kokki with Yukine and Hiyori, it was clear they were people Yato couldn’t stand to lose. Yato would pay careful attention to the information Tenjin gathered on The Crafter and bide his time; making sure Yukine would be forged stronger than Yato ever was. That way, when the time came where Yato would have to leave to save them, Yukine wouldn’t break.

Chapter Text

One afternoon, a strange man knocked on Kofuku’s door. Yukine, who had been sweeping up Yato’s shedded scales, came around the front. He looked rather young, short brown hair and green eyes, and really familiar. His outfit was plain and non-descript, though his helmet and bow was a rather flashy gold. He was quick to notice Yukine, lowering his hand from the door.

“Um, hello? Is, uh, Kofuku or Daikoku here? Or maybe an, um, another god?” The man asked awkwardly. Even his voice sounded familiar, but Yukine was more concerned with the way his eyes kept flickering around. 

“They are,” Yukine said, “Kofuku and Daikoku.” In the forge, Daikoku was sorting through some requests, while Kofuku was washing laundry in the back with Yato and Hiyori. Something told Yukine he shouldn’t tell this man about Yato. 

“Can I see them?” The man put on a polite smile, cocking his head to the side like he was talking to a toddler. 

“Yeah, sure,” Yukine huffed. On second thought, maybe he could get Yato to scare the guy a bit. Instead of bothering Daikoku, Yukine opened the door and led him through the house. It took a couple moments until someone- Hiyori- noticed them standing on the back porch. Since she stopped laughing at Yato’s teasing, he stopped and stared too. The man’s mouth hung open but before Yukine could pick up on it, Kofuku squealed.

“Kazu!” The God of Poverty ran forward and leaped, her dragon form thudding against his helmet. Yukine flinched and moved out of the way when the metal flew off the shouting man. Yukine’s eyes flickered between them and his god, slinking towards the latter. Yato had transformed back into a dragon, something that put Yukine off, but nothing too ferocious. Hiyori noticed it too, but wiped her hands on her thighs and approached the guest, ignoring Yato’s hiss. 

“Hello, I’m Hiyori Iki and you are?” She stuck out her hand to the man as Kofuku slid off his shoulders. He cleared his throat and shook her hand with a smile.

“Oh, you must be Takamasa’s daughter,” he said, “and my name is Kazuma. I am Bishamon’s guide.” At that, Yukine sucked in a deep gasp and let wide eyes flick to Kazuma once before leaping into action. 

It all happened in an instant, Yukine sprang away from the man and attempted to fall in a clumsy battle stance but the moment his dagger was out, Kazuma’s bow batted it away with ease. Yato was transformed and his tail was poised at Kazuma’s throat before Yukine’s dagger hit the ground. Yukine fell back into Yato’s chest and the god rumbled. The three stared at each other, the guides frozen with shock, while Yato leveled Kazuma with a glare. At his side, Yato had tucked Hiyori under his wing and she peeked out worriedly. 

“Kazuma! You should know better!” Daikoku huffed.

“What? Me?” Kazuma squawked. Yato snorted in Kazuma’s face as he lowered his blade and instead wrapped his tail happily around his kid, letting Hiyori out from her cocoon. Yato grumbled as human Kofuku skipped between them. 

“Kazu, this is Yuki! Yato’s guide!” She introduced. 

“His guide?” Kazuma parroted, shocked, “but what about?” Green eyes caught Yato’s frightening glare and he stifled his lips. Instead Kazuma looked at the new child who warily watched from under his god. A small hiccup of all things, the boy looked much younger than Nora did, maybe eight or nine at best. And he looked scared. Like he was the type to run away from the god of calamity, not run to him. When Yukine didn’t say anything, Yato hummed at him. 

It was hard for Yukine to tear his attention away from Kazuma. Yukine remembered who he was, this man was there when Oki was on fire and didn’t even look as those under his command fell to their deaths. Fire and violence continued to dance across Yukine’s eyes as he replayed Suzuha’s fall over and over. Yato’s coo brought him out of it and he looked pleadingly up to his god. They would have to leave the island. Bishamon knew where they were and they would attack and the town would catch on fire and Yukine clearly wasn’t good enough to fight and what if he fell and Yato couldn’t catch him? 

Yato clicked again, letting his tail drag Yukine’s dagger back to him so he could pick it up. Then he pressed his snout to Yukine’s shoulder blades and nudged the child out of his hiding spot. With a tap of his new helmet and a huff on the back of his neck, Yukine straightened out before the other guide. Kofuku was there to place her hands on Yukine’s shoulders, squeezing them supportingly. At Yato’s look, Kazuma put his weapon away and gave a polite smile at the boy. 

“Don’t worry, I won’t tell Bishamon about you, she doesn’t know about my relationship with Yato.” Kazuama explained.

“A secret? Why?” Yukine thought back to his one and only conversation with Bishamon. She didn’t seem like the type people wanted to keep secrets from. But who knows behind closed doors?

“Oh, uh, well…that’s a long story,” Kazuma glanced at the black dragon, “I’m here because we heard The Crafter attacked. I’ll be gathering information and reporting back to her…before her arrival.” 

The group gasped but Kofuku was the first to cheer, “Bisha is coming for a visit! That’s wonderful!” They groaned at her, Yato especially, who simply snorted in disdain and wandered away.

“Wha-? Hey-!” Yukine whipped around. The God of Calamity gave him the ‘we’ll talk about this later’ look before curling up in a patch of sunny grass. All his sharp edges were once again tucked away and Yukine took the hint to put his own weapon away. When he turned back, the guide - Kazuma - was watching him closely. It made Yukine uneasy. 

“…You’re really his guide?” Kazuma asked. 

The way he asked made Yukine scowl, “yeah, so?” Kazuma jolted at the snark and Kofuku snickered. 

“But then how come you’re not…? I mean you haven’t been-” Kazuma’s question was cut off by Daikoku clearing his throat.

“Yuki, why don’t you finish helping Hiyori?” Kofuku happily pushed the protesting boy into the house, winking at Hiyori who simply smiled politely at the guide as she passed. Once the door shut, Kazuma made his way to Yato. 

“Tenjin gave me what little information you told him.” Kazuma frowned when the sleeping dragon snorted. 

“Why didn’t you tell him Nora is your guide?” Kazuma quirked a brow when Yato wrote in the dirt. 

“What do you mean ‘was’? Does she know that? And why is Yukine still mortal?” 

“...” 

“Is that why she attacked you?” Kazuma didn’t get an answer. He took a deep breath, clenching his fists.  

“We think we found The Crafter’s island,” He ignored Yato’s flinch, “look, I don’t know what your connection is but…I’m not stupid, I’ve seen the collars. I just-” He stopped when Yato rose to his feet. The god leveled him with slitted blue eyes and curled his lips back to reveal sharp teeth. 

“Uh, right,” Kazuma clammed up. Above him the god huffed and let his eyes wander as he thought. 

“So, I take it you're leaving the island for a bit? Did you tell Yukine and, uh, Hiyori?” Kazuma was pushing it and Yato's spine pricked in warning. 

“R-right! Well…Bishamon is coming in two weeks. I guess you have until then.” Kazuma scurried away, trying his best to maintain poise as Kofuku smirked at him. She walked towards Yato, arms behind her back, caring smile on her face.

“Bisha’s coming around,” She started, “and Yuki seems a little on edge. Daikoku and I are here for both of you, of course, and you’re getting better at talking to each other.” She fixed the God of Calamity with a smile that was sad and eyes that were dangerous. 

“You better not disappear during her visit. Not without Yukine.” 

Yato flinched, swallowed, then grumbled his agreement. She smiled and reached to pat at his neck, the spot where the collar always sat. 

“We’re here for you, Yatty. Hiyori too.” She watched Yato take a deep breath from under her hand. When Kofuku gave him a hug and turned away, Yato spoke again. 

Kofuku turned with a brighter smile, “Okay, I’ll let Tenjin know! Poor Kazu is going to faint so let’s have him for dinner!” 

—

“I think- I think we should leave,” Yato said. At his side his fists clenched and unclenched as he looked at his kid sitting on the front step. He was a coward and his words were as weak as a baby dragon.

“Leave? Leave where?” Yukine asked, innocent. When the god couldn’t answer Yukine frowned. He finished tying his shoe and stood.

“You said you would go to that meeting with Tenjin, right?”

“...” 

“Is this because of Nora? She can’t attack an entire island.” 

“I just think it would be easier for us, you know? Maybe Nora won’t attack anymore and then you and me won’t have to deal with Bishamon again.” 

Flashbacks of that night, of that bloodied, horrid man holding onto him as flames blazed around them and roars echoed above, danced across Yukine’s mind. He swallowed and looked down, hearing Kofuku drop something and laugh as Daikoku shouted. 

“Where would we even go?” 

“...the woods?” Yato’s self pity over resurfacing terrible memories, ripping Yukine away from his new home and having him live away from humans in the middle of nowhere, was defeated by Yukine’s flat look.

“No.” The kid spun and walked off the porch.

“W-wait!” Yato hustled after him, “come on! It would be so fun! We could build little houses out of sticks, go fishing, and I can take you to all those islands you wanted to see!” 

That got Yukine to stop but he thought better of it, “we are here now, and I think this is the safest place for the both of us. Look, I know she doesn’t like you because you’re the God of Calamity but I’ll…I’ll talk to Bishamon when she comes alright? I’ve talked to her before and she seems really nice.” He flashed a comforting smile to his unsure god then continued on his way. 

“Yukine,” Yato whined, “where are you going?” 

“To school!” Yukine shouted. He picked up the pace so the fussy god wouldn’t try to keep him away. Yukine was nervous, fearing going to school without Suzuha, but excited that the doors to the arena were finally reopened. Yukine ran through town, down the dirt path, and entered the doors. Both classes were gathered before writing boards, the teachers gone. 

Immediately, Yukine was overtaken by an uncomfortable feeling. One that he knew but couldn’t name. For a moment, Yukine was back on Oki, shoulders hunched over his ears as his eyes flickered back and forth. His eyes caught some form of safe familiarity and Yukine scurried towards it. As he sat on the stone floor he realized what it was his instincts picked up on; the poisoned whispers of on-lookers. 

“Hey,” Yukine went to Shiigun and Nana, “what’s going on?” His stomach sank when the two looked at each other, weary. 

“They’re talking about you,” Shiigun whispered back. 

“What?” 

“Shiigun!” Nana whacked him. 

“Well it’s true!” Shiigun’s voice raised but he quickly lowered it, “they’re talking about Suzuha and that god! At first they were saying you pushed him! But Nana and I put that to bed real quick.” 

Yukine sighed in relief, “so then?” 

“Well…” The cousins shared a look again, uncomfortable. 

“Some,” Nana started, “some people are saying that Yato…dropped him…on purpose.”

“What?” Yukine squawked. The older class gasped and whispered, gesturing to the group of young kids that were sitting further from the rest. Nana quickly shushed him and Yukine noticed the way she was looking at him. Just like the other kids. 

Yukine’s fist tightened, “Yato did no such thing. You don’t actually believe that, do you?” 

“No, no!”

“No, not at all!” Nana looked off to the side, “it’s just, well, they’re also saying Yato was the one that brought that rider here. And that they’ll keep coming so long as he’s here.” 

“They keep saying it’s ‘the curse of the God of Calamity’,” Shiigun huffed, “and, well, we know that’s not completely right but…well…” 

“We don’t know everything,” Nana tacked on, “but Suzuha did tell us that he heard that Yato knew her…?” They watched Yukine’s face closely as the boy struggled.

“He…well…I think- I don’t kn-” Yukine’s words tripped over themselves as he sorted through his thoughts. When Yukine asked him, Yato said he did know the rider and her dragon. That they simply had an unsavory past and left it at that. But Yukine heard rumors that she wore the symbol that matched the collar on Yato’s neck, one that signified The Crafter. He heard she wore black armor made of dragon scales that only Yato could cut through. Subconsciously, Yukine scratched at the dragon scales that covered his front. His friends were starting to scoot back, catching onto the blonde’s weariness, when Yukine looked steadily up at them. 

“When I found Yato, he was badly hurt and starving, and I know it was because of her,” Yukine insisted. 

“Yato isn’t on their side. They are cruel to him and they want to hurt and use him,” Yukine frowned, “I…I trust him. He’s my god and I’m his guide. I- I have to protect him. But in order to do that, I have to get stronger. So please…?” Yukine wasn’t sure what he was asking, but he saw them smile, and let out a sigh of relief. 

“Well said, Yukine!” Mayu beamed above him, startling the boy. 

“Yeah!” Shiigun crossed his arms with a grin, “we figured that was the case, but we just wanted to ask to be sure!” Beside him, his cousin scoffed and rolled her eyes. 

“Of course we would stand by you, Yukine, we just wanted to know.” Nana tacked on. 

“Alright, let’s have everyone’s attention!” Mayu started from the front, “I know the event was scary, but I want everyone to know our god has everything under control.” She paused as everyone gave relieved murmurs. 

“And of course, as you all know, here on Kokki our gods believe in facing our fears with both ferocity and education,” Mayu hesitated, “as such, we will be practicing being knocked off our dragons and recovering in the air.” 

Nana springed forward, “But what about-!” 

“I assure you riders will be on standby just in case. We won’t all be going at once.” Mayu stated. Still, the image of Suzuha tumbling through the air kept the class quiet as they readied their armor and mounted their dragons. They would be alright, Mayu and other riders were there to catch them just in case. Besides, Yukine had something the others didn’t. While the others kept their distance from him and mounted their dragons with apprehension, Yukine knew that he had a god watching over him. One that cared enough to remain within hearing distance of his kid so that the child could call out to any time. Beneath him, Sakura shook and chirped up at him. 

Yukine smiled at her, “I’m okay! Let’s do this.” Yukine naturally shifted into position as Sakura took off with his friends at his side. Despite his fear, the air was just as freeing, liberating, as it’s always been. There was nothing that could make him give this up, no amount of fear or secrets, not when his god was counting on him. 

—

On the shores of Kokki, Yato’s feet sank into the sand. Somewhere above him, on the other side of the forest, he heard Yukine get knocked off Sakura and caught again and again. Everytime he did, Yato’s body clenched and he counted how long it would take him to get there and where Yukine’s body would be. Maybe he should do some training too, carrying a sandbag into the air and catching it gently before it hit the ground. Yato’s wings flexed and shuttered, Yukine was caught again. Breathing in deeply then snorting out in annoyance, Yato finally stood and finished staring at the ocean. The sand sank above his fingers and Yato was reminded that water was not his best friend for many reasons. He’d already inspected the surrounding ocean by air but he knew she most likely spent the night around here somewhere, and since he was the only creature that knew her smell, it was up to him. 

“I knew you’d be here,” Kazuma appeared after some time of Yato sniffing around. The dragon looked at him, flat, then moved so Kazuma could see the small hole in the side of a cliff, the sand dug out to create a tunnel into water. The firewood was gone, along with any tools, but the smell and stain of soot and medical herbs was still faint. 

“Incredible,” Kazuma knelt to inspect it, “this must have taken a while to find, which means they’ve done reconnaissance.” His fingers lightly touched the sand that was indented by thin claws then he stood.

“I’ll have Choki do a detailed inspection of our own islands when I return,” Kazuma turned, “did you help in this?” 

Yato shook his head.

“Did you know she was here?” 

Yato shook his head faster. 

“Right, then,” Kazuma sighed. Yato huffed and looked across the sea while Kazuma watched him.

“It’s rare for you to stay on one island, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you on the ground so long,” he smiled when Yato snorted, “...you really won’t transform?” 

Yato regarded him wearily and Kazuma frowned. 

“Look, I’m sorry, okay? Viina fired without my command and, well, she’s getting better at hunting you-” he sputtered when Yato snarled, “but I know it’s only because you don’t fight back!” Kazuma’s hands remained raised until Yato tucked his spine back in and he sighed.

“I’m really glad you’re okay. I figured you would be, and that you came here which is why I asked to come.” Kazuma scratched the back of his head. Through the silence, the air around them stirred and Yato was soon standing on two feet. 

“That kinda sucked you know? We already agreed, no wings,” Yato huffed. 

Kazuma chuckled, “sorry about that. But that disappearing act really caught us by surprise, I’ve never seen you do it before, but I’ve always had a theory.” 

“That’s kinda the point,” Yato’s eyes narrowed, “it’s my clean get-a-way.” 

“Sorry,” Kazuma said. Yato finally relaxed. 

“Eh, it’s alright. Though, you should know now that if she acts out while I have Yukine, I will fight back for real.” Yato’s pupils slitted as his words grumbled. Kazuma gulped and gave a short nod.

“So, uh, that child is…?”

 “Yes, he’s really my guide,” Yato cut in, crossing his arms, “why do you keep asking?” 

“Because…?” There were a lot of ways to finish that sentence so Kazuma settled for gesturing at Yato. The god snorted through his nose which didn’t work so well as a human and caused him to choke and cough. Kazuma had a laugh while Yato caught his breath.

“Yeah, well, you know, Take’s a child who can’t control his hoard and the kid needed a ride. I offered to drop him off anywhere he wanted, find him whatever god he picked, but he wasn’t having that,” Yato shrugged, embarrassed, “he picked me so I picked him back. End of story.” 

Kazuma smiled for a bit before his voice turned grave, “I take it she doesn't like that very much.” 

Yato sighed, “No…she doesn’t…” The recent warning - or more likely, misfire - sat heavily in the air. Yato was quick to cut the tension with hand gestures and loud words.

“This could be good! I’ve been trying to get away from them for forever! And if your crazy god wants to finally shift her attention from me to them, then you guys could just destroy each other and I can just sit back and watch my kiddo grow up!” Yato stretched like that was a sane plan on any level while Kazuma just gave a flat look. As if his Viina couldn’t hunt down two groups at once.

“So…you aren’t actually going to make him your official guide then? You’ll let him grow old?” 

Yato was startled out of his daydreaming, “w-well, u-uh! You know he’s too young now, and we, uh, we haven’t had ‘the talk’ yet so to speak, so uh,” Yato forced a laugh, “I’ll have to wait until he’s older so he can understand. You know, give it a couple years?” 

“Right…” Kazuma wasn’t about to tell a second god what to do. Not his nest, not his dragons. 

“You should talk to him,” Yato suddenly said with a faint smile, “you would really like him. He’s a smarty- likes to read and such- and would soak in all the stories you have about being a guide on a rich island and ask you lots of questions.” The god played with his fingers. Kazuma was touched. Yato didn’t have any friends that Kazuma didn’t know about but the one he did make, Yato wanted to introduce them. Besides, just because Yato’s last guide was terrifying, didn’t mean they all were. 

“I’ll be happy too,” Kazuma agreed, “and I take it this means you’re staying here? What about Viina?” 

“My guide says we don’t leave so we don’t leave, I’ll protect him either way,” Yato vowed, “and he says Bishamon was nice to him so I might just…” the god nodded his head to the hole in the wall and Kazuma rubbed his forehead. The idea of trying to handle Viina while she insisted she could ‘smell that disgusting ship rat’ around the island was daunting. 

“How about this,” Kazuma cleared his throat, “you get arrested-” 

“No.”

“Hear me out!” Kazuma held his hand up, “you’re confessing everything to Tenjin and Kofuku, right?” 

“And Ebisu,” Yato grumbled, “since Kokki is shared between the two of them.” 

“Ask for, in exchange, they protect you against Bishamon when she comes. The best way to do that is to say you’re being held in custody.” 

“The exchange is that they don’t chase me or Yukine off the island,” Yato grumbled, “I don’t think I have much bargaining here.” 

“But that’s under Kofuku’s command! You could be held in Tenjin’s custody, or even Ebisu’s!” Kazuma explained, “and I’ll be there to show Viina reason.” 

Yato snorted, “she’s not capable of reason! I bet if you told her what happened on-” Yato stopped and backtracked, “she just sees red when it involves me.”

“But it doesn’t involve just you anymore,” Kazuma stated, “Bishamon will want you alive so that you can lead us to The Crafter.” Spoken with the true authority of the God of War’s guide, Yato shivered. Being stuck between a rock and a hard place was difficult enough without having to mind a small human. Crossing his arms again, Yato thought about the pros and cons, the likelihood of either side succeeding with the various plans they might come up with, and how he and Yukine would be caught in the middle. 

“Fine,” Yato finally decided. Kazuma's sigh of relief made Yato glare at his not-quite-enemy.

“But I’m not kidding,” Yato growled, “Yukine’s safety comes first. The minute her talon steps over the line all bets are off. Hiyori too.” He bared his teeth as Kazuma just blinked.

“Hiyori Iki?” With that question, everything frightening about the God of Calamity fell off his face and he coughed into his fist.

“Um, yeah, she’s, uh, she’s Yukine’s friend. Can’t have him losing another one.” Done with the mind games, Yato started walking back, already realizing how much time that was going to take on two little legs. Kazuma trotted to keep up. 

“Uh huh…” Kazuma hummed, “I’ve also noticed you changed clothes. You’re wearing local fashion now?” He smirked when Yato flinched and looked down at his black vest and pants. The large belt buckle looked like it belonged to a certain blacksmith. 

“I-I still have my clothes!” Yato immediately sputtered, “this-this is just! They’re in the wash! Cause my kid says they’re smelly and my outfits are embarrassing but Daikoku won’t wash them and Hiyori always does- I mean- her brother let me borrow while I get more. For, um, for Yukine.” 

“...I thought they were in the wash?” 

“They are!” The God of Calamity continued to scramble his way out of a hole he dug for himself while Kazuma watched. Eventually Yato caught on that he was being teased by Bishamon’s bi-focaled guide and frowned. 

“Hey!” Kazuma shouted. The god was quick to transform and take off, leaving the other man on the other side of the island to walk back alone. Whatever was going to happen next, Kazuma knew it would be a daunting task to control.

Chapter Text

Coming back from the library late was starting to take its toll. Of course, Yato would put his giant scaly foot down if Yukine showed that he was pushing himself too hard, so Yukine did his best to stifle his yawn. The island of Kokki was just as full-of-life as its true god, Kofuku’s hoard still out well after dark. The large torches were lit, still decorated in whatever party streamers were left over from the previous holiday. Vikings were merrily swaying and singing, knocking over carts and bumping into dragons. Yukine recently learned that Kofuku, with the help of Ebisu and her acid, was responsible for creating some of the best and most dangerous libations, poisons, and medications in the archipelago. 

Yukine swerved around another swaying group of riders, watching them nearly knock over a torch that was now screwed into the ground. Honestly, it was only thanks to Daikoku’s guidance that this place wasn’t in shambles. As he padded down the dirt road, Yukine wondered if he could be the same. Most gods provide their hoards with something, like Kofuku and her favored toxins, or Take and his ability to bring rain. What could Yato provide? Yukine felt his front, covered in Yato’s melted scales, clanking against his dagger. Probably war armor and blades that could cut through anything. Yukine would have to manage all of it - them? Yukine slightly soured at the thought of others in his hoard.

Others.

The image of that rider came to mind. Yukine only saw her from a distance. A blur of a small person his god fought alone while Yukine was stuck on the ground. Again. Yukine frowned as he was reminded of the sketch that Yato gave Tenjin. It was Mayu who said she was wearing that symbol. Why? Did she come from the same place as Yato? Was she part of his- Yukine shook his head. No, she couldn’t be, Yato would have told him. 

By now, the music of the town was behind him and he started his short walk in the dark to Kofuku’s. He picked up the pace a little, not fond of the dark since that’s where people could sneak up on- a loud snap of a twig caused Yukine to jump out of his skin. Whipping his head towards the line of trees, Yukine saw the tip of a dragon tail bob back and forth. Breathing a sigh of relief, Yukine took a step only to realize the end of the dragon’s tail was a fin and that it was going the wrong way. 

“Hey!” Yukine tried to call after it, “there’s no food for you over there! The ocean is this way!” He smiled when the dragon jolted at the noise, lifting his head to look. Yukine sucked in a gasp when something jingled, gleaming in the glow of light. A collar, the one with the symbol of The Crafter. 

The one Yato wore. 

“Hey wait! Come back!” The spooked dragon scampered off, further into the woods. Yukine followed after it, hoping that if he ran fast enough it would simply take flight and he could return to the light. But the dark was dangerous and Yukine knew it, one misstep and the boy was tumbling down a hill, landing in pile of sticks and leaves at the bottom.

“Ow,” Yukine groaned, sitting up, eyes hot. He could already feel the scarpes but it took him a moment to catch his breath.

“You really are a child.” A young voice sneered from the darkness. Yukine sat up and looked around, seeing nothing.

“Who’s there?” Yukine exclaimed. It wasn’t until the girl decided to step into the moonlight that Yukine felt his heart drop to his stomach. Subconsciously, his hand raised to his front, feeling the scales from his god. The ones that matched her own. 

“Look at you,” the girl - Nora - continued, “bumbling over minor scrapes.” From behind her mask, her dark eyes narrowed. Ashamed, Yukine scrambled to his feet and wiped the dirt off his hands. 

“I-I’m not!” Yukine glared back, “besides, you’re a kid too! You’re barely older than me!” 

She reared back, offended, “I am not a kid! And I am far older than you!” The snarl was clear in her tone, even if Yukine couldn’t see it. He started inching away. 

“This is absurd. How dare I be compared to you? You don't wear a helmet of his, you can’t fight, you can barely fly him properly!” She hissed.

“Properly?” Yukine repeated, “and who cares about my-” His eyes took in her mask, its design similar to the surflurker that curled around her feet. It seemed all the guides’ had helmets that replicated their god, while his was just…

“Are you…” Yukine swallowed, “part of Yato’s hoard?” It hurt to say, but Yukine couldn’t simply ignore all the evidence. The blatant red outline of an eye that was carved into her chest. He had to know the truth. 

Nora blinked, “...his…?” The night was filled with a small giggle, a light, childish tone. As if she never knew such hatred. When her eyes locked with his, Yukine shrank back from their depravity.

“Yato isn’t allowed to have a hoard,” she stated, “and I belong to no mere half-breed.” She watched the boy flinch. 

“Not allowed…?” Yukine finally felt something other than fear, a passionate fire that burned bright blue.

“I’m his guide. He cares about me and together we will decide what kind of god he will be. It’s none of your business.” His voice shook but Yukine’s glare remained firm as the other rider watched him. 

“Do you know why guides are necessary?” Nora asked.

“Why they’re-”

“Gods are supposed to be the bridge between humans and dragons, but how can they do that when they are neither? No, it’s really their guides that are the connection between the two, the sky and the ground, the destruction and the peace,” she said, “but humans are so unpredictable, fickle, if gods simply had one guide after the other, we would get nowhere. Thus the guide must remain stagnant for as long as they can survive.” 

“Hoards are a good place to start, cultivating like-minded people in case the guide is vanquished, but in the end you can’t truly know a person. Even the people you love and who are meant to protect you. I mean…just look at what happened to Bishamon?”

She giggled again, “foolish. Humans and dragons are just the same, vicious creatures that only care for themselves, fighting for survival. All a guide does is try to stave off the damage of our inevitable wars.”

“Yato wouldn’t do that!” Yukine finally got the sense to reach for his dagger. The surflurker hissed at him. 

“He already has,” she purred, “you barely know him. He’s the God of Calamity. Some snot-nosed mortal is nothing more than a phase to him.”

“Mortal?” Yukine tilted his head, “what does that mean?” 

“What does-?” Nora paused. 

“...You truly are a child. You know nothing. It’s no wonder you’re not a real guide,” she sighed, “Never mind, all I have to do is wait. You’ll be dealt with soon enough.” Just as she finished, Yukine threw the dagger with the precision he used on wood targets. He was too slow, the surflurker able to leap in front and take the blow before it could hit its rider. Yukine bit his lip when the dragon snarled in pain, Yato’s spike sinking easily past its flesh. With Nora mounted, it leaped into the air. Yukine watched the two disappear into the night.

—

Bishamon arrived today. 

From her spot beside a baby dragon born too early, Hiyori’s brows knit together. Perhaps she should stop by Kofuku’s on her way back home from this house call. Just to check on Yato- her friends - on Yukine, just to make sure he- they- everyone was alright. When Yukine had come back one night with bruises and cuts, Yato couldn’t get a word out of him about what happened. Yukine simply muttered about falling down a hill. The god didn’t leave the kid’s side, for the days following, much to the annoyance of the melancholy kid who blatantly ignored him. That was, until, Yato asked for his help in making him a brand new dagger. 

Hiyori was startled out of her thoughts when the baby cooed. Hiyori smiled at it as it wriggled under her hand, the coolness of the palm helping its fever. Large bulgy eyes cracked open to reveal a beautiful, familiar, blue. Its scales were a bright green instead of black, and not nearly as sharp to the touch. But Hiyori couldn’t help but compare the creature under her hand to the god. 

Was he ever this tiny? He had to be, but where was he created? Was he born as a dragon or as a human? Did he have a hoard that raised him or did he tumble out of a nest alone? Hiyori frowned, of course he would never tell her. He barely told her stories from his infinite adventures and travels from her tiny world. If anything, he only spoke in facts such as ‘this herb is best for burns. I found it one time on an island when I had nothing else’ or ‘this species hates loud noises. I’ve learned that the hard way.’ Now that she thought about it, most of his tales involved injuries in some form or another. She hoped it was just because she was a healer and he thought that’s what she wanted to hear. 

The dragon hummed and pushed its way into her hand again and the image of a certain god flashed across her mind. Her hand on his nose while large sharp eyes stared into hers, comfortable and trusting. Without realizing it, her body was moving. She tucked the baby back against its mother, the larger creature singing a lovely song similar to Yato’s. Hiyori passed along the herbs and instructions to the owners and quickly sped down the dirt road. She weaved between vikings and carts, giving more excuses to her friends, and made her way Kofuku’s. 

“Hello?” Hiyori poked her head in the forge. No fire was going and the area was empty, but the barn door was open and Hiyori crept through.

“He-”

“Come on, let’s just wait! I’m sure Yatty didn’t…” Kofuku was saying.

“Well then where did he go? You told him to stay right? You threatened him?” Daikoku asked.

“Yes! I did!” Kofuku fretted, “oh, where could Yatty be? Poor Yuki has been looking everywhere for him!” 

“Maybe he just went fishing, that lizard is probably taking a long time on purpose.” Daikoku crossed his arms.

Kofuku started whacking him, “this is all because you won’t let him eat here during the day! You’re mean!” 

“That’s because he’ll eat everything we have! He eats in his dragon form on purpose!”

“Excuse me,” Hiyori finally came forward, stopping the arguing couple.

“Oh, hello Hiyori,” Daikoku greeted. 

“Did you say Yato was missing?” Hiyori questioned. 

“Not ‘missing’ missing! We just don’t know where he is right now,” Kofuku explained, “he’s gone missing-missing before! But I don’t think this is one of those times. We just haven’t seen him since breakfast, but no one has seen him leave the island so he’s just hiding.” She tried to laugh it off but Hiyori still frowned.

“Unfortunately, Yukine heard us talk about how Yato used to just randomly leave without saying anything. The kid got worried and is checking all his usual hang-outs.” Daikoku explained. 

“Hiding…” Hiyori thought to herself, chin in her hand. 

She blinked, “I might know where he is.” Warmth spread across Hiyori’s cheeks when Kofuku leaned in to smile at her. 

“I figured you might,” her teasing smirk softened and Kofuku took Hiyori’s hands in hers.

“We’ll find Yuki and let him know Yatty is with you. When you find him, tell him we will meet him at Tenjin’s. And try to be nice to him, hmm? He’s not used to talking things out.” 

“O-oh!” Hiyori’s blush spread, “well I’m not completely sure if I’m right, and it isn’t like he’ll listen to me.” 

“Mm-Hmmm,” Kofuku grinned and breezed past her, “we’ll see you two there.” The god and her guide left the human to stare at the floor, face boiling hotter than dragon fire.

—

Taking a deep breath, Hiyori’s feelings almost settled down. Part of her really thought she was wrong about this- that her being right about this was silly, absurd, and a little conceited - but for some reason she had a small feeling she might be right. 

Before her was her very own home, the Healer’s Den. Her parents have gone on their bi-yearly trip to the mainland to discuss new healing techniques and trade medicines, so Hiyori felt better about marching through the place. Just to calm herself down, Hiyori stood on her toes and checked her roof, kneeled to peek under her porch, and even checked the bedding of each dragon stall on the bottom floor. When she was positive there was no black-scaled god anywhere else, Hiyori walked up the stairs. 

“Yato…” Hiyori’s voice was between a sigh and exasperated huff, causing the god to flinch. Honestly, he barely fit in her room in his dragon form, yet he insisted on attempting to hide under her bed. What he called ‘two people cohabitating’ was really just her bed balancing on three legs while the majority of it rested on his horns and neck. 

“Ahh, ahh!” Hiyori hissed and held her hands out when Yato’s jolting caused his horns to slice into her bed frame. She could not ask her parents to buy another one, nor ask Daikoku to build a new one. Hiyori helped ease Yato’s tail under the bed and lift it off him. The god didn’t raise his head to look at her, and instead curled away from her. Hiyori was already walking to the window when Yato’s nose started releasing smoke, opening it to let fresh air in. 

“Yato! The smell! Please no smoke!” After fanning the air around her, Hiyori scowled at him. Honestly, he was being a child and a pain. Why did he have to mess up her room just because he was pouting? Couldn’t he at least be in human form? She wanted to be mad at him, but she remembered Kofuku’s request and lightly took a seat next to him. His skin flinched when she placed her hand on his ribs. She slowly let her hand follow the direction of his scales as she turned around at sat, resting her back against him. At least he stopped smoking, but it was off-putting for him to be so quiet. 

“Yukine is looking for you,” she started, “apparently, you just took off without saying anything and he heard Kofuku and Daikoku talking about it.” Hiyori paused when Yato let out a strange hiccup. His wings expanded and scratched the wall. 

“But it’s okay! They’re going to find him!” She waved her hands in an attempt to ease him. It was bad enough he used their house as a scratching post, her room could not take more digs. He relaxed again, trying to remain small and rigid. 

“I told them I knew where you were and they said they would apologize and get him. We'll all go together.” Hiyori jumped when Yato raised his head to look at her from over his shoulder. The warmth across her cheeks was back when she read ‘how did you know where I was’ all over his face.  

“Wh-why do you hide in my room?” Hiyori deflected for no reason. Perhaps she was running a fever. 

Yato looked just as defensive with this question, his eyes widening as his jaw flapped with excuses. It was like he was trying to speak as a dragon, instead sounding more like a dog trying the same thing. Hiyori watched, then snorted, covering her giggles with her hand. Yato, invested in her smile, continued to make the odd dragon-talking warble. When she gave him a side look, Yato showed that his mouth can glow, and when she shut his mouth due to bad breath, he flexed his spine.

“Yes! Yes! You’re very fascinating,” Hiyori shoved Yato’s face away. She deeply regretted fawning over him and his many attributes. With him finally back in good spirits, Hiyori stood.

“Okay now, the other gods are expecting you ten minutes ago, it’s time to go,” she said. Yato looked away, worried, so Hiyori brought his snout back to face her. Her hand flat on his nose, as if she were part of his hoard, trusting her not to harm a sensitive area. 

“Tell you what, if you go to the meeting, I’ll tell you when my birthday is.” Hiyori yelped when the dragon sprang up so fast the house shook. 

“N-no! …Okay, okay!” Hiyori was forcefully ushered onto Yato’s bare back. She didn’t have anything to grab as the god clambered down the stairs and out her door. They whirled by startled villagers, Hiyori attempted to hide her face in embarrassment. She hoped her family was away long enough for her mother to never hear of this. When they approached Tenjin’s shrine, Yato came to a grinding halt, finally remembering his end of the deal. After the god didn’t move for a spell, Hiyori slid off him and walked in front to face him. Yato looked at her, waiting to hear her guidance on what to do next. 

“It’ll be okay. You have your friends there and they just want to make sure everyone is safe. Yukine is waiting for you all alone in there too,” she held her hand out to him, “you’ll be okay.” 

Yato’s face remained blank for a moment until suddenly he was standing before her on human legs, his expression far easier to read now, his face closer than she realized. Hiyori quickly dropped her hand but didn’t move away. It was clear Yato was thinking, weighing all the things he knew. He looked at her, looked at the ground, crossed his arms, and looked at her again. Humming, he turned his head to the sky and tapped his foot, growling to himself. At this point, Hiyori huffed at his childishness. He was stalling on purpose. 

She spun, “come on, let’s go.”

“W-wait! Hiyori!”

 Hiyori walked away from his call of her name, hearing his clumsy human feet following. He caught up and grinned when she gave him a side-eye. As they walked to what felt like his doom, Yato watched her. How could she look so confidently ahead? Hands tucked behind her back like they were on a lovely spring stroll - that would be nice, he should invite her to one - with a ghost of a smile. Was it because she didn’t know the danger? Though Yato suspected she would do it anyway. 

…Was it because she’s human? Yato stared at her hard, trying not to chuckle at the human doing her best to ignore his gaze. Yes, her face was vulnerable and so fun to tease, but it was becoming more than that. He took in the soft skin that could be easily damaged and the way her feet thudded against the ground, unable to lift off it. Giving her pink cheeks a break, Yato let his eyes drop to her boots. They matched, her and her brother’s boots having the same amount of wear and tear, as they stepped in time. It was ironically grounding, walking shoulder to shoulder with her, so small to the world, senses only able to really pick up on each other. She stepped confidently up the stone steps to Tenjin’s shrine and Yato followed, copying her straight posture. When she looked back at him, smiling at him with pride as she ignored his matching pink cheeks. Yato found he didn’t mind being vulnerable like this; so long as it meant he could walk side-by-side with her. 

Suddenly, the wind stirred, and the smell of fiery ash that reigned across battlefields made itself known to his human senses. His hackles raised and his eyes slit into pupils as the sun was blocked out from the area around him. The God of Calamity didn’t have to turn around to know, years of the hunter being hunted have sharpened his instincts to a finer point than his blades ever could be. Hiyori looked so small under the sudden large shadow, the wind picking up even stronger, whipping her hair around her terrified face. Yato still wasn’t able to transform fast enough.

“Hiyori!” Yato dove and tackled Hiyori off the stone staircase just as a large column of fire engulfed where they stood. His human arms held her as his body took the brunt of their fall. Above him, outlined by the sun itself, shining with its brilliance, was the God of War Bishamon. Teeth bared, Yato shot out from Hiyori, attempting to get as far away from her as possible. 

He would protect her at all costs. 

—

Yukine lifted all the pages and shut the heavy tome. Deep within Tenjin’s library sat a large book of history, covering the relationship between gods and humans, written by Lord Michizane himself. It was one of the many things Yukine wasn’t allowed to take back to Kofuku’s, due to its size and value. As such, he barely made a dent in the thing, finally reaching the point in time dragons started picking islands to call their own rather than fly around and battle each other. There was nothing about Yato, but Kofuku once mentioned Yato was very young so Yukine didn’t bother asking his god’s opinions. 

He slid off the stool and stuffed his new book in his bag, a riding manual of advanced techniques, and started out the door. Their meeting with Tenjin and the other god’s was in half an hour and Hiyori promised to find Yato in the meantime. Ah! Speaking of, he forgot to look up what ‘mortality’ meant. Yukine paused, then thought better of it, deciding to stick to his decision of handling the meeting first and hearing Yato out before pinning him down for answers. Besides, his first meeting as a guide was nerve wracking enough, and trying to distract himself with books could only stave off the inevitable. Just as Yukine stepped out of the doors, he bumped into someone.

“Kazuma!” Yukine exclaimed. 

“Yukine!” Kazuma responded, just as surprised. 

“What are you doing here-?” Yukine frantically checked the skies, “is Bishamon here already?” 

Kazuma waved his hands, “no, no! She’ll be getting here just as the meeting starts.” 

“What about the others?”

“Lord Ebisu has just arrived. His hoard is currently carrying all the treasures he gathered during the journey into the shrine.” The older guide looked exasperated at this.

“What? All of it?” Yukine gasped, “why?” 

“That’s just how he is. It’s a lot to carry since he travels by ship,” Kazuma pinched the bridge of his nose, “though I suppose he would have to anyway, since he can’t fly.” 

“What? He can’t?” Yukine was hooked, “what class is he? Does that mean he swims? What does he look like?” All the child’s questions took Kazuma by surprise. The man blinked at the blonde once before dissolving into polite laughter.

Yukine blushed and stepped back, “I’m sorry.” 

“Not at all,” Kazuma waved a hand, “Yato said you were the curious type.” The statement only caused the child’s face to grow a darker shade of red. 

“He said that…?” Yukine’s doubt shadowed his happiness.

“Yes, but it’s alright,” Kazuma composed himself, “Ebisu is actually a boulder class, tidal class, and tracker class. He spends most of his days digging vast tunnels, searching for precious metals and gems, while his hoard mines and sells them. I’ve heard he can hold his breath for days underwater, but from what I’ve seen, he’s not the best swimmer. As for his appearance,” Kazuma glanced at the kid on the edge of his seat, “you’ll just have to wait to meet him.” 

“Wow!” This didn’t disappoint Yukine in the slightest, the gleam in his eyes not fading.

“That’s right! I get to meet him!” Yukine pumped his fists, “I’m a guide now!” 

“T-that’s right,” Kazuma forced a smile and walked down the steps, Yukine following, watching the reaction closely. 

“Oh, is that your dragon?” Yukine pointed at the deadly nadder sitting primly at the end of the staircase. A deep red dragon with gray stripes and golden spikes crowning its head and covering its tail. It perked up when the two approached, startling Yukine when it yapped and nipped at him.

Kazuma ran forward to placate her. “Yes! This is Touma, she’s a rather young dragon and has a lot of - ow! - spirit! I’m training her to later be a part of Bishamon’s army.” Kazuma held his hands up as the dragon tried to take another bite at him.

“I see,” Yukine smiled. The two started walking towards the rest of town, Touma following, Yukine mostly trailing after the other guide, full of questions.

“So how long have you been a guide?” 

“Oh, well, um,” Kazuma sweated a bit, “not as long as the others. What about you? How long have you been with Yato?” 

“About five months?”

“That’s it?”

“Give or take,” Yukine answered.

 “So what is it that you do? Do you command Bishamon’s entire army?” 

“Well, not quite. I’m second in command and I make the final decision, but Viina is more war-minded than me. Most of our work is delegated between our generals…but I still keep close tabs on that.” 

“That must be hard,” Yukine smiled awkwardly, “thankfully, Yato doesn’t have a hoard.” 

“…” Kazuma quickly tried to smile, but it was too late.

“Kazuma…who is that girl?” Yukine questioned.

“That girl?” Kazuma noticed the glower and knew he was stuck, “I’m actually not sure…but I’ve seen her ride Yato a few times. It’s rare but it happens. I don’t think he likes it…” Now Kazuma was just speculating out loud in an effort to make the boy feel better, and he hoped Yato didn’t hear of it. Yukine’s head was down, staring at his feet. 

“So what were you reading in the library?” Kazuma attempted.

“History,” Yukine said. Kazuma’s brows raised, impressed. This child was a prodigy, much like himself. 

“I finally got to the part where Gods decided to stick to certain territories and the humans are attempting to stave off their wrath with offerings.” 

“Ah I remember that…” Kazuma mused, he jolted when Yukine was looking at him closely. 

“That book! Tenjin’s giant tome? I’ve read that,” Kazuma tried to laugh off but the kid was starting to glower. 

“Kazuma?” Yukine started, “what does mortality mean?” He watched the man blink away any nervousness and regarded Yukine with question.

“It means life.” 

“W-what?” Yukine stammered, “Life?” But that didn’t make any sense.

“Yes…” Kazuma confirmed, “it means living.” He watched the child try to process this new information, knowing full well where the struggle was. They arrived at the front of Tenjin’s shrine and Kazuma looked up the long staircase. Taking a breath, Kazuma put a hand on Yukine’s shoulder. 

“Gods are confusing, they are humans with dragon instincts and dragons with human emotions,” Kazuma smiled, “but they care about both. They really do. And I’ve found that if one wants to stay with you, it’s because they really mean it, and they will do whatever it takes to make that happen.” This seemed to help the child, if not a little, Yukine was able to walk next to him with his head high. 

Unaware of what dangers that brought.

Chapter Text

“Before we call this meeting to order, I want to go over the plan one more time,” Tenjin’s guide, Tsuyu, spoke from the back of the room. Yukine was finally able to understand why a god’s shrine was just a massive empty space. Each guide stood before their dragon god, ready to discuss the fates of both human and dragon on behalf of both. All except for Yukine, who fought not to shrink in on himself, standing without his god there. It was clear the other guides and gods were giving him looks, wondering why the main character of the event was suspiciously missing. Even more suspiciously, leaving some random kid decorated in regalia, alone in his place. Used to the stares by now, Yukine chose to look at the floor. Yukine could almost see himself in the polished stone, the polished black metal gleaming off him. 

“I have a surprise for you, kiddo!” Yato had said some time ago, grinning from ear to ear. 

“You’ll need it for the big meeting later! My little guide!” His god had pulled him in close, rustling in the kid’s hair despite his protests. The god must have known how happy and excited Yukine was on the inside. An official guide outfit made just for him for such an occasion. 

It was a mix of both their styles and then some. Similar to the island of Oki, Yukine wore black pants tucked into fur-trimmed boots, with matching fur under his thick belt and around his neck. It wasn’t enough to be hot in the summer but flashy enough to have Kiun smiling. His shirt was white - Yato winning the argument against black - but it kept to Yato’s original cut of long, baggy sleeves and a crossed front. What was most telling, was how all the fabric was meticulously embroidered with designs of all kinds, in a brilliant sword-silver color. Yukine’s belt was clasped together with decorative blades from Yato, his armor of Yato’s scales were much more filed down, pointed at his shoulders and down his front and back, much like Daikoku’s style. Finally, Yukine’s armor and helmet took inspiration from Tenjin’s own guide. Embedded in his armor, Yato’s spikes sat along Yukine’s spine and on his wrist cuffs, sawed down so they wouldn’t harm the child. And his helmet - his brand new official guide helmet - was a sleek fit of silver metal with Yato’s own spikes sticking out of it just like how they sat atop the god. 

Tsuyu had white fabric wrapped around her front and long hanging sleeves, complete with large red pants. Lord Tenjin’s red and black-tipped fur lined her spine and hems while his white scales sat on her shoulders and around her waist like a skirt. Her helmet was more of a crown or headband, having similar deer antlers to Tenjin’s. Behind her sat the God of Knowledge in his full glory, a long white snake-like body with a black underbelly and four bird-like feet with red talons. Along his spine was brilliant red fur with black tips, creating a mane around his head and majestic golden antlers. His several long white dragon whiskers twitched and shuttered irritably, moving the air around him, as he glared at his guests. 

“I don’t see why we even have to have this elaborate plan,” Kiun questioned half-heartedly, “we have The God of Calamity in custody.” The man looked directly at Yukine when he said this, not accusing, but Yukine felt like it might as well been. Apparently, Take had been made aware of the real events of that night on his island, and Yukine’s new position, thanks to Kazuma. Yukine’s former god - if he would even call him that - hadn’t spared the child more than a glance. Yukine couldn’t tell if he was relieved for the god’s negligence or not. 

“I’m afraid that’s my fault,” Kazuma confessed while in a rather obnoxious golden full-body armor and helmet, “Viina has a personal vendetta against ya- I mean the God of Calamity. The deal we’re proposing is that he will tell us all he knows in exchange for Kofuku allowing his stay on her island - with Tenjin and Ebisu agreeing- and having Lord Takemikazuchi and Lord Michizane’s protection.” 

“Which my lady and I have already agreed to,” Daikoku said next to Yukine, Kofuku chirping in agreement. The man gave him a comforting look, wearing his normal clothes under a floor-length, pink scaled, sleeveless cloak and a matching helmet with ram horns.

“Be that as it may- mff - I don’t see how we benefit from all this,” Lord Ebisu’s stand-in guide, Kunimi, tried his best to speak in terms of what the business-minded guide would want. The man didn’t look nearly as extravagant as the rest, wearing a simple green shirt and beige pants. His belt buckle and helmet however, seemed to be made of a shiny silver with small green and white gems decorating it. Still, it was clear he too was out of his depth in this room and Yukine felt a kinship. Especially since it looked like he was having a hard time listening. 

Behind him sat the God of Wealth, Lord Ebisu. The dragon was shorter, but had an even thicker body than Tenjin and Take, with a golden stomach and fins that covered his spine and stretched between his fingers. His horns were curled along his jaw, similar to Kofuku’s, and it was clear his nose and talons were meant for digging. Piled under his eight stubby legs was gold coins, precious metals, and gems. When one of Lord Ebisu’s many legs slipped off, which happened a lot, Kunimi frantically tried to put the scattered treasures back in the pile. 

“You benefit for the good of the archipelago, The Crafter is put behind bars.” Kazuma supplied. He was met with a flat look by Lord Ebisu and Tsuyu quickly cut in. 

“Lady Amaterasu has agreed to compensate those who put an end to The Crafter’s illegal capturing and selling of trained dragons,” The guide explained, “we believe he’s the reason there’s been recent discourse among gods and their hoard-” The roar of a raging beast startled the room, shaking the building to its core with its ferocity. Before anyone could react, a gust of hot air blew through the shrine, singeing Yukine’s eyebrows. He shielded his face against the onslaught, trying and failing to hear his own god call. Running a few steps forward, Yukine was pulled back.

“Kid, the door!” Daikoku held him by the arm, making sure he didn’t run towards the flames.

“Quickly, this way!” Tsuyu and Tenjin led everyone out through the back of the shrine. Above, Tenjin’s army was already working to pour water over the shrine while Bishamon could be seen soaring over the town. None of his hoard could get close to her to slow her down, her entire body fully engulfed in the hottest fire next to the sun god herself. 

“Yukine!” Hiyori met them beside the shrine, running and coughing. 

“Hiyori!” Yukine ran up to her with Daikoku and Kofuku, asking if she was hurt.

“No but!” She gasped, “it’s Yato! He’s being chased by Bishamon, she’s going to kill him!” 

“Oh Hiyori, this is how they are. Yato will fly away and come back once we settle Bisha down,” Kofuku said. 

“Yes that’s right,” Tenjin sighed, “until then, we should try to minimize-” 

“No!” Hiyori insisted, “he can’t fly! He’s still in his human form!” 

“What!” They all gasped.

Yukine exclaimed, “But why would he-?” 

“Don’t tell me he’s trying to prove a point to her?” Kazuma gasped. 

Yukine turned towards the sky, bright and sunny unlike that night. Bishamon was roaring overhead, the town he’d come to call home was ablaze while the person he cared for was fighting alone. This time, Yukine was the one who had to fly. Yukine felt Hiyori’s eyes on him as he rushed forward, Touma squawked and cocked her head to watch Yukine climb on her saddle. 

“Yukine! H-hiyori!” Daikoku called out to them. Yukine took the reins and Touma jolted while Hiyori shifted into a shaky position and held onto him.

“He’s my god!” Yukine shouted back.

“We have to make sure he’s okay!” Hiyori yelled at the same time.

“Yukine, Hiyori!” Tenjin shouted over the blaze, “convince Yato to transform! Lead her to the training arena!” They nodded and took off just as Mayu landed, shouting at her student. He turned to the rest. 

“Take, follow them and direct them to where they need to go. When they get there, you and I are keeping them inside.” 

“Go…?” 

“West.” Tenjin huffed, “Kofuku, you two go on ahead and clear out the arena of dragons. Daikoku…ready the cages and chains.” The group pairs took off and Kazuma ran forward.

“Lord Tenjin, I need to borrow-”

“Sir, Lady Bishamon is-” 

“Stop,” Tenjin pushed Kazuma forward, “Mayu, take him to the arena, be ready to control her,” With a nod, Mayu grabbed the sputtering man and hauled him onto her steed. With a sigh, Lord Tenjin faced Lord Ebisu.

“Lord Ebisu, if you would be so kind as to help bring up water?” 

“...” 

“I will give you my novel series from the north on their economy and folklore.” Tenjin scowled as Ebisu began digging, slithering under his island like a fish through water. 

Tsuyu stepped beside her god, “I’ll ensure those tunnels are re-buried.” 

Tenjin sighed and transformed, “yes, let’s clean this mess quickly.” 

—

Boots thudded heavily across dirt, leaping over falling debris, and swerving around stampeding vikings. The sound almost outpaced his beating heart, frantically trying to keep lungs heaving as Yato ran through Kokki. It was chaos. Just like a God of Calamity to bring destruction wherever he went, to have hellfire nipping at his heels as he ran from his problems. It was easy to forget how a fire could burn when you were the one always spreading it.

Yato found the irony just as irritating as his prideful choice to attempt to outrun a dragon on two feet. Human lungs may be meant for distance, but they were not meant for fire. The smoke burned as Yato gagged through his running, ducking through another house for some fresh air, sliding under a viking sword, and leaping out a random window. Of course being in the sky gave a lovely vantage point and the God of War didn’t think twice about setting the grass on fire around his feet. 

“Ack!” Yato covered his head and ran into the center of town, hoping the amount of people would deter her kind heart. Instead, Bishmaon took the open space as an invitation. Her slitted purple eyes were fixated on her target as she landed heavily on the dining hall roof, her claws sliding against the tiles, instantly setting it ablaze. Teeth bared, the golden beast started slithering down the side of the building. 

Their eyes were locked, Yato was frozen like a mouse finally cornered by the cat. She was really going to kill him. He knew that, but he didn’t think she would do it after he already gave up the fight. The raging woman pushed vikings out of the way, fire between her teeth. Some of them readied to fight alongside the beloved goddess and the image of swords was enough to spin Yato around and send him running again. The goddess took off after him, roaring so loud Yato felt it in his bones. For a moment he tried to face her and flail his arms - even grabbing a white shirt to wave it. 

“Ah! Ahh!” Yato threw the flaming shirt away and ran, “you crazy-! I’m trying to surrender here!” He wasn’t sure how much more running he could take. The smoke whipped around him, the sun becoming shadowed, the beating of wings coming in close overhead, Yato started preparing for the worst. 

“Yato!” A voice from the heavens called from above. Yato looked up and felt the ground drop beneath him. 

“Hiyori? Yukine!” He watched Yukine hover with surprising poise while Hiyori tried to hang on. 

“Why are you still in that form?” Yukine shouted at him. Yato couldn’t answer, instead having to duck when a Viking tried to grab him and climb over a mound of hay, Bishamon hovering on his other side. She was growling at him, hissing heroic words of triumph but Yato wasn’t looking at her. 

“You two have to get out of here!” 

“Yato, Tenjin wants you to lead her towards the arena! They’re waiting for you there!” Hiyori was hanging on tight, dangling over a flaming roof. 

“You have to transform! You can’t fight her like-woah! Hey!” Yukine tried to get the deadly nadder under control but she was turning violent. It was looking to Bishamon who hissed at its riders. Touma cocked her head and roared at Yukine, the spikes on her tail shooting up. Hiyori yelped when one scratched her thigh. 

“You idiots! That’s an enemy dragon!” Yato exclaimed. He couldn’t take it, what was he thinking? Trying to be something he wasn’t? Yato jumped onto the side of a burning building, Bishamon’s fire shooting just where he stood. The blacked wood scorched his human skin and he hissed, transforming quickly as he climbed. Above, Touma was playing bucking-oxen, trying to throw the two off, her tail scratching at Hiyori’s backside. Bishamon was coming in close, ready to save one of her own.  By the time Yato reached the top he was in his full, dangerous, form. He shot into the sky and grabbed the three with his front hands, just before Bishamon could get her claws on them. 

Yato didn’t go far and Bishamon was able to reach and sink her claws into his tail. He grit his teeth against the pain and instead looked down to the three in his hands. Yukine and Hiyori were pressed against his stomach while the dragon panicked, thrashing her tail against his soft underbelly. Yato curled, using his back claws to grab the dragon, then flung her down into her master, knocking them into the collapsing house. 

“Y-yato!” Hiyori yelped from within his grasp. She looked down at the rubble, watching Bishamon tend to her dragon before snarling up at them. Hiyori clawed at Yato’s hand, hanging on for dear life as he flew them over a flaming Kokki. Vikings shouted up at her in alarm, watching the rumored Crafter’s God kidnap one of their beloved healers. Yukine tried to climb into the saddle, whacking Yato to let him up, but the god held him tight. From far above, Take shot small bolts of lightning, preventing either of them from taking evasive maneuvers. Yato was getting a sense of deja vu. 

“Why aren't you letting me-? She’s up!” Yukine exclaimed. His voice was overtaken by Bishamon soaring straight into the sky as a massive ball of fire, her blaze making her appear twice her size. When Yato hugged them close to his underbelly, Hiyori realized why. They screamed when Bishamon blasted Yato’s back, the god crying out as flames spread across his shoulders. 

“Yato!” Yukine exclaimed. They reached the edge of the forest and Yato picked up the pace. If there was one thing he was good for, it was running away. Bishamon roared when he flew out just out of range, her stream of fire brushing his wounded tail. The injury made it tough to land, but the arena was a large enough space for Yato to drop the two on Tenjin then stumble to a landing. 

Finally free of the humans, Yato was able to force all his blades out to their fullest height. One by one blades shot out from his fingertips, his elbows, his jawline, and his spine. That way he too, looked twice his size by the time Bishamon approached. Her claws were outstretched and she was coming in too fast to stop herself. They snarled when they collided, her feet being impaled by his spine while her fire reached under his scales and melted his flesh. They were like oil and water, impossible to mix, each other’s worst enemy. Bishamon was a stoker class, she relied on her fire and heat which made her scales thin and breathable. Every hit Yato was able to land on her was a damaging blow. Meanwhile, her fire burned so hot that Yato’s thick scales conducted the heat too well, and melted painfully against his body. Colliding like this hurt both of them but they were too furious to stop. 

“Kid get back!” Daikoku grabbed the two and pulled them into an open dragon cage, the stone indent stopping the plume of fire from hitting them. Tenjin flew above them, blowing enough winds to keep Bishamon’s fire contained. Take flew with him, ready to stop either of them from taking the high ground. Kazuma and Tsuyu were still in the arena, waiting for a moment to signal Take to separate them. All they could do was watch. It was hard, Bishamon’s heat forced them to squint while Yato was splattered blood from himself and his enemy everywhere. 

They were destroying each other, the blood from her wounds dousing parts of the fire on her body, while Yato’s blades melted, stealing their openings shut. Yato would come in close, sinking his nails into her only to jump off when it burned. Bishamon shot back fire in return, which Yato avoided, then got fed up and came in close, only to leap away when she was gashed by some part of his body. He tried to take the moment to come in close again, only for Bishamon to shoot a larger stream of fire. Yato threw caution to the wind and took the hit, charging and using the moment she caught her breath to sink his teeth into the soft flesh behind her jaw. It was like biting through a tender cut of meat and Bishamon’s roar of pain was cut off with a gurgle. Her fire was the same, coming out in sputters as her internal bleeding smothered it. Still, she was a fighter, never stopping her brilliant flame as she clawed at him, his mouth already starting to blister from the flames. This is how Yato always pictured it, the day he was allowed to fight back was the day she would regret ever hunting him down. 

“Now’s our chance!” Tsuyu signaled. 

“Yato, let go!” Kiun ordered as Take flew in. With a good squeeze of irritation, Yato let go and jumped back, hissing as Bishamon took a swipe at him across his nose. Take stood between them, lightning crackling at her as she roared. Dizzy, Yato stumbled back, returning her insults with bared teeth. 

“Yato!” Yukine and Hiyori ran forward. He was too busy watching Bishamon to notice his kid try to touch him only to flinch back when he was burned. Yato snarled at him, scaring the child back against Daikoku. 

“Hey! Hey!” Daikoku held a hand up, Kofuku clicked on his shoulder. Yato hissed out a long breath, trying to calm down while Bishamon roared at him. 

“Yato, are you alright?” Hiyori hovered but didn’t touch. He was boiling, the heat making him dizzy while his fury refused to calm down. No, it wasn’t just him, Bishamon had re-ignited her scales as best she could in her condition. He nipped them back into the cage, putting space between them, unable to hear Daikoku call for Yukine to return to safety. Eventually, Yato looked to see Bishamon glaring at his child, ready to take her revenge against the traitor she once felt sorry for. Yato screamed in alarm as she charged past Take and aimed for the guide making his way across the arena. 

Yukine turned, frozen in fear as the fire between sharp teeth reflected in his amber eyes. Yato crashed into him hard pushing the kid into the dragon cell. Bishamon scrambled after them just as Yato blocked the entrance with his body, wings covering those inside as a large stream of fire blasted his back. He cried out as he took the onslaught for what felt like an eternity, peeking an eye open to see Daikoku holding those Yato loved dear tight. Still, he did a number on her too, and Bishamon needed to heave a bloodied breath to stop herself from passing out. Yato was quick to turn on her. Furious at her attempted attack, his tail slashed across her front, carving deep and forcing her to stumble back. Yato screamed at her, his roar finally matching her anguish, hatred, and furiosity. She returned it in kind, the two gods so loud that the humans were forced to cover their ears. Out of breath, they glared at each other, eyes full of malice, as they panted, jaws dripping with crimson. Before Take could jump on her once more, Kazuma ran between them.

“Yato stop! I’ll tell her!” Kazuma held up his hands to the snarling God of Calamity, “I’ll tell her.” The guide ran off to the blazing god, shouting over her screams of outrage. When she finally faced him in all her fury, he told her about the island. The one that ended up secretly trading their trained dragons to The Crafter, right under their noses. The one Kazuma had attacked by the God of Calamity all those years ago since it was much too big of an operation for a stable cleaner like himself to put a stop to. As he tearfully explained his actions, Yato watched, keeping his body between her and his friends. His wings dragged on the ground beside him, his back far too burned for them to be tucked away neatly. Everything hurt and he wanted so badly to douse himself in freshwater and take a long nap somewhere dark and safe, away from his past. 

“Yato?” Yukine bravely tried again, inching towards his god. Yato gave him an unreadable look, painfully dipping his head so he could see if his brave kid was alright. It was hard to smell anything with the blood filling his nose and the stench of smoke and burning flesh. Yukine looked scared, shaking as sweat clung to his rosy cheeks. Yato sighed at himself, regretting putting the kid in such a situation again. He flinched when Bishamon roared again, a sad, mournful cry. When she turned to face him, Yato readied himself for another battle, prepared to put her down once and for all. 

“Alright, that’s it! Kofuku, you have my permission! Gas them!” Daikoku commanded his god to take off. The small goddess chirped up to Tenjin who readied his winds to spiral. 

“Clear out!” Daikoku grabbed Yukine and Hiyori, pulling them away from Yato as he blasted her with his own fire. The weak shot slid off her like water but it burned her open wounds enough to get her attention. Kiun yanked Take away from his hissing contest with her and they took off, Tsuyu and Kazuma on his saddle. Kofuku worked quickly as the fight picked up again, her smoke leaking from her mouth as she flew around the arena. By the time the rest reached the top of the hill, the arena was covered in a toxic white and pink cloud, kept contained in a tight swirl by Tenjin just above it. The dome was broken now and again by fire but once the cries of dragons died down, Kazuma ordered the smoke to be removed. Tenjin’s winds funneled it up and away, and soon the area held nothing but two sleeping gods and one pink goddess jumping on their bodies, panicking at their wounds. 

“I’ll have a talk with her once she wakes up,” Kazuma said, “it’ll be best to keep Yato separate for now.” Kazuma looked at the young blonde while he said it, then walked down the hill. Yukine clenched his shaking fists and frowned, quickly following after the other guide with the rest.

“Maybe you should have better control over your god,” Yukine glared as he marched past the man. Before Kazuma could react, Hiyori came between them.

“I’ll tend to both of them separately.” She forced a smile and followed. Kazuma huffed and Kiun came to his side.

“We might have to adjust the deal some but I like to think our original plan is still in motion?” Kiun said.

“I sure hope so…” Kazuma sighed as they entered the arena, his nose wrinkling at all the splatters of red and the stench of flesh. It was his fault both magnificent, terrifying beasts were now torn apart on the ground. 

“All we can do now is try to move forward.” It was their job as guides to do so, leading these creatures into a better, safer, and brighter future for all. And if a young child was able to do so, then Kazuma would have to get even stronger to do so as well. 

“I’m sorry Viina,” Kazuma apologized as he rested his gloved hand against her muzzle. 

Afterall…a downed dragon was a dead dragon…

Chapter Text

By the time the fight between Yato and Bishamon had come to an end, Bishamon’s front line was at Kokki’s shores. Kazuma was quick to get there, tending to Touma and directing the others to help restore Kofuku’s island. Bishamon was the first to wake up that night in Hiyori’s home, already faced with Kofuku and Tenjin to keep her calm. Yato woke up soon after at Kofuku’s, choosing to remain curled up in the arena cage. He had coaxed Yukine to return to home and nipped at Hiyori to do the same after he made sure her injuries were tended. Take was left outside his cage to torment him by keeping watch. 

Much of the original agreement remained intact, except for one minor point. If Yato was to be protected by Tenjin and the rest, then he would be questioned on Bishamon’s mainland. It was a little counterintuitive, but since Amaturasu had put the God of War in charge of bringing The Crafter to custody, Bishamon wouldn’t budge on Yato being placed under her supervision during his custody. As such, Yato was kept in chains and readied to be ushered onto one of Bishamon’s boats the following day, after Kazuma convinced the goddess to leave first. The God of War’s army eyed Yato in fear as he stepped painfully down the dock, the thick chains dragging as he went. Yukine was at his side, a piece of cloth tied loosely around his hands in front. At the end of the dock, Hiyori stepped lively, stuffing her bag with aloe and other herbs.

“And where are you going, young lady?” Tenjin watched the young girl come to halt.

“Well, I,” Hiyori searched for an answer, “Yato isn’t finished with his treatment.” 

“You’re not part of his hoard, Hiyori,” Tenjin reminded. Hiyori tried not to frown. She faced her family’s god with a hard look, swallowing.

“As a healer I cannot let my patient go untreated, it’s my duty.” Hiyori said. Tenjin raised a brow and watched her walk away towards the injured God of Calamity. 

“Hiyori?” Yukine gasped when he noticed her. Bishamon’s army stalled and some of their dragons tried to nudge her back. Yato growled at them which only brought tensions higher.

“That’s enough,” Tenjin sighed, sounding exasperated with the whole ordeal.

“Miss Iki will be going with the God of Calamity on my behalf to tend to him, keep relations, and so on and so on. She’s a healer so I expect her to be treated with such honor and allow her to tend to any injured persons.” Tenjin commanded. Unsure of what to do without their guide or god, they agreed. Hiyori marched confidently past them, standing beside Yukine and ignoring Yato’s glare. The two humans were politely asked to board the ship while Yato was shakily poked to follow them. As he passed, Tenjin grabbed the muzzle wrapped around Yato’s nose.

“Have her back by tomorrow evening.” Tenjin insisted. Yato huffed, having not planned on escaping for a couple days. But Yato nodded and followed his two friends onto the ship and down into the brig.

—

Despite the notion of being arrested by the fabled God of War, Hiyori was rather…excited. This wasn’t her first time on a boat. Her parents took her to the mainland many times - heavens above they were due back tomorrow and would come home to a destroyed town and a missing daughter - but this was different! She was by herself! Well, with the God of Calamity and his guide! Arrested as a diplomat! Then again, she wasn’t in chains and was able to wander the ship if she wanted, plus the prison food was delicious. Of course, Hiyori was worried for what’s to come, worried about her parent’s reactions, but this was the type of adventure her brother always talked about! 

“Come on, would you stop pouting? It’s your own fault for this whole mess,” Yukine chided behind her. The ride to Bishamon’s was a rather short one, taking about half a day, and Hiyori wanted to see as much as she could. She stood on her tiptoes to prop her head on the window, marveling at Bishamon’s massive fleet of ships and counting all the dragons that covered the sky. Yukine had joined her too, listing off all the species while she recounted their biology, until Yato’s sulking was too much to ignore. 

“Yato,” Hiyori came to sit down beside Yukine, “were you in your human form to try and show Bishamon you didn’t want to fight?” She guessed correctly, Yato peeking at her from the side of his eye. 

“Well that was pretty stupid,” Yukine huffed. Yato grumbled and huffed back causing them to giggle. 

“It was pretty silly, you didn’t even have a weapon.” Hiyori saw the look he gave her and tapped his neck. 

“Humans can fight too, you know? But if you’re bad at it you should stick to this form.” Hiyori smiled when he reared up and gave her an incredulous look. 

“Yeah, that’s right! You have to be more careful!” Yukine added, “you’re a god so you have both forms for a reason! They each have their purpose, you just have to be careful picking when to use them. As your guide, I’ll help you!” 

“Well said, Yukine,” Hiyori felt Yato’s embarrassment. Not in the mood to be lectured, Yato laid his head away from them. She crawled over to where his head rested and laid her hand just under his horns. 

“June 28th,” she said. 

“What?” Yukine asked. Yato’s head rose and he stared at her, excited. Bashful, Hiyori turned to smile at Yukine.

“My birthday? It’s June 28th, I’ll be twenty this year.” 

“Oh! That’s so cool!” Yukine beamed, “but wait, that’s next week! Right before the tournament!”

“It is! My birthday is always the day before the tournament starts. When I was little, I liked to think the week of partying was for me,” Hiyori chuckled at the idea. She yelped when Yato nudged her, over and over, excited no matter how much she pushed him away. He buried his nose in her torso, huffing air at her over and over.

“We’ll have to celebrate!” Yukine smiled, Yato chirped in agreement. 

The merriment ended with the boat docking and Bishamon waiting impatiently for Yato to be brought out. Kazuma stood in front of her but it didn’t stop her from yelling insults that Yato returned in kind. Thankfully, it was less concerning than before, both gods were at half their might and fury while their bandages prevented them from moving much. Yato was ushered into a cell, given a couple hours to see the healers. With Yukine and Hiyori’s supervision and support, Yato didn’t bite the heads off the doctors long enough for them to clip off his melted scales and pull out his ruined blades. Meanwhile, Kazuma had taken the time to have an honest talk with Bishamon. The woman had forcefully transformed - against her guide’s will - to issue an apology to Yukine through clenched teeth. Once that was done, Kazuma happily infomed the two that they were free to wander the mainland as his guests. 

Which they did. While Yato was being questioned heavily by the goddess, her guide, and her army, Hiyori and Yukine got to take in a whole new village. Then again, village was a strong word. Bishamon’s mainland was beyond massive, the land was large and the population was even larger. If anything, Hiyori would say it was overpopulated, humans and dragons constantly bumping into each other. But they seemed happy, the island having a long history to the point where they’ve developed their own unique culture. Hiyori and Yukine tried delicious new dishes, interesting clothes, and danced to unique music. 

“I’m glad Yato’s finally getting it all out in the open, you know?” Hiyori mentioned while they walked, “I know he told Tenjin, but it wasn’t like Tenjin had any plans to do anything about it. Now that more gods know, hopefully Yato won’t be hunted anymore.” 

Yukine looked at his boots, “yeah, about that Hiyori, can I talk to you?” 

“Sure? What is it?” HIyori listened while Yukine told her everything. His conversations with Yato and Kofuku and Kazuma, his interaction with that other rider, and his feelings on his position as a guide. 

“There’s just so much he doesn't say, and I know I’m just a little hiccup or whatever, but when will I be strong enough to know too? I didn’t even get to hear everything they said in their meetings!”

“Yukine,” Hiyori placed a hand on his shoulder, “Yato does not see you as a hiccup, he sees you as his guide. Otherwise why would he trust you to represent him in front of all the other gods? He even gave you that new outfit to show off your value to him!” 

“I guess,” it was hard not to smile about that.

“And I think what Kazuma said was right, and you too,” Hiyori continued, “if Yato was really being hurt by those people, it’s not something he would want to talk about. Especially not with someone so young. But I’m sure he’ll tell you now when you ask him. I’ll ask with you, just to make sure he doesn’t weasel his way out of it.” By the time dinner rolled around, the two decided Yato had been punished enough and made their way back to Bishamon’s holding cells. Passing the center of town, her large castle-like shrine was crowded by her army’s front-line. The most elite members of her army mounted their armored dragons and took off, the town waving them goodbye as they did. 

“Kazuma!” Yukine got the other guide’s attention, “where are they going?” 

“Yato gave us some islands to check in search of The Crafter,” Kazuma ignored Bishamon clearing her throat, “he said it’s been a while and that The Crafter moves frequently, but any clue would be helpful.” 

“Not that I trust a word that lizard says,” Bishamon butted in, “we’ll still keep him here in case this little goose chase falls through. I’m positive he’s not telling us everything and I’d love to squeeze more out of him.” She crossed her arms and the rest smiled politely at the idea. 

Kazuma cleared his throat, “anyway, I’ve opened two rooms for you both at the Inn tonight. It’s right next to the dock where you came in. I can get someone to lead you if you want? I’m sorry I still have a lot to finish here.” 

Yukine and Hiyori shared a look, “no, it’s alright. We can handle ourselves.” They waved their hosts goodbye and continued to where the snoozing God of Calamity was holed up. The two felt a pang of guilt when their footsteps startled the dragon awake. It looked like it hurt for Yato to flinch and spin around but he seemed very happy to see them, even if he didn’t want to show it. 

“We brought you some dinner,” Hiyori offered. Yato narrowed his eyes at them, turning up his nose. Yukine didn’t spare him a glance, taking a seat at Yato’s hip and chattering on and on about Bishamon’s hoard. 

“And did you see the way the buildings were shaped? They were all made out of stone, can you believe that? And so many people live in one hut!” Yukine’s blabbering was interrupted by him chopping into a leg of meat. Yato rolled his eyes and continued munching on his meal, licking at the burns in his mouth. Eventually Yukine sighed and leaned back out of habit, jolting back up when Yato winced. 

“Sorry,” he faced his god, “how are you feeling?” His eyes were so big that Yato couldn’t help but sigh and lean forward to huff air through his nose at him.

“Gross! I’m eating!” Yukine turned away. He gave Yato the bone when he was done anyway. 

“I’ll take a look,” Hiyori put her food down. She lifted up bandages and prodded at healing scales, adding some of her own medicine here and there. When she was done, Yato laid his head atop hers and made a chirping noise. 

“Alright! Alright! You’re welcome,” Hiyori pushed him away. Yato tried to go back to eating, moaning at the bone chips as they scraped his burned mouth, the hot food did not help either. 

“...you really need to stop doing that,” Yukine said suddenly. 

“Yukine?” Hiyori asked, Yato giving him a questioning look.

“You keep fighting on your own even though I’m your guide. I-I’m supposed to be your partner but you didn’t even tell me about the islands! Or Bishamon!” Yukine frowned. Yato moaned and blinked sadly at him, then curled away from them.

“Yato, can you tell us what Bishamon and Tenjin was asking you about?” Hiyori tried. When Yato turned back he had papers in his mouth, Hiyori and Yukine took them. 

“There are…maps” Yukine held them up.

“And notes?” Hiyori scanned the pages, they seemed like Tenjin’s handwriting, bits of information Yato gave him sorted out into neat sections. Some of the islands were circled, others were exed out.

“You gave them The Crafter’s location?” Yukine gasped. Yato’s head rocked side to side and he tapped Hiyori’s pages.

“The information is out of date,” she hummed. Yato nodded, it has been ages since he’s been to any of the major islands, let alone seen his father on them. 

“I see,'' Yukine put the papers in a pile and held them, “but Yato…how do you know him? Why…are able to get captured by him? And so often too? You’re much stronger than him right?” Yukine leaned forward with a plea in his eyes, not liking the idea of his fearsome god being so helpless like the hiccup used to be. The heartbreak in Yato’s eyes made Hiyori bite her lip and she almost asked Yukine to avoid bringing up hurtful memories. Scraping wood made itself known and Yato’s claw revealed a simple stick-figure.

Yukine took a deep breath, “right. We'll talk about it together, later.” He offered a wobbly smile and wiped his cheeks. 

“I have things to ask you too but it can wait until we’re both ready.” Yukine let Yato’s tail gently pull him in, the god pressing his nose to Yukine’s new helmet and singing a sweet tune. Hiyori smiled at them too, content with watching the little scene, until Yato’s injured wing attempted to stretch and bring her in too. 

“N-no, Yato! It’s okay, I’m not-” Tenjin’s reminder cut off her words and she found she was already seated in the circle Yato made for them. With a heavy sigh, the god rested his head by the end of his tail and watched the two at his side with happiness lighting his blue eyes. Hiyori’s own smile reflected in his large eyes and Yukine was quick to make himself comfortable beside her. The conversation shifted after that, Yukine gleefully whisper-asking Yato when they would escape and how they would do it. The ideas he threw out were surprisingly clever and Hiyori couldn’t help but chime in, even though she figured Choki would let them out the front door. 

“Umm, excuse me?” One of Bishamon’s army women came to knock nicely on the bars. Hiyori sprang up - jumping away from Yato rather quickly for some reason - and scurried to the bars.

“Y-yes? Can we help you?” Hiyori felt odd asking such a thing when she was technically behind bars. 

The young woman smiled nonetheless, “our guide has asked me to direct you to the Inn for the night.” 

“Oh! Uh,” Hiyori looked back to see Yato half asleep. 

“I’m alright, Hiyori,” Yukine gave a self-conscious smile, “I'd rather stay here.” He tried to lean in his usual spot but when Yato flinched, he was nudged further back by the god’s hind legs, then tucked in close with his tail. Hiyori smiled at them with a hum and gave a simple request to the other woman. Soon, Bishamon’s villager returned with two bed spreads, blankets, and three pillows.

“Hiyori?” Yukine questioned. Yato blinked at her with equal shock, but she tossed a pillow at the dragon’s face. She handed Yukine his own pillow and blanket, watching him lay the bedspread against Yato and remain sitting up. Hiyori began setting up her bed neatly in the corner, only for Yato’s claw to reach out and drag it closer. 

“Wha- hey! Ugh, Yato!” With her bed beside them, Yato innocently nuzzled into his pillow, the spikes on his jaw tearing it. Rolling her eyes, Hiyori scooted the bed over slightly and slipped inside.

“Goodnight Hiyori,” Yukine slurred through a yawn. Yato grumbled his own goodnight.

“Goodnight,” she responded, her smile lasting till morning. 

—

Hiyori was awoken - not for the first time - by dragon breath and the light nudging of a cold nose. Eyebrows twitching, she swatted it away. When it came back, she pushed it again. His chirping was gentle but insistent, she shoved him and rolled over with a groan. Already Hiyori can feel the morning light on her face and she knew it was hopeless.

“Yato, please, don’t come in when I’m sleeping,” she pushed his nose again, “Yato, a few more minutes.” She frowned when he clicked at her loudly.

Someone cleared their throat, “Miss Iki?” Kazuma smiled politely when Hiyori shot up, moving her hair out of her face. Cheeks pink, she opened her mouth, stopping when Kazuma held a finger to his lips. 

“I think we’re done questioning for now, there’s a boat waiting for you.” He gestured out of the cage, Yukine already folding his blankets to leave outside. Ignoring Yato’s grumbling laughter, Hiyori quickly did the same and scurried out of Bishamon’s jail cell. The boat Kazuma lead them too was fairly small, but large enough for dragon-Yato to crawl under the deck and out of the sun. 

“I’ve directed the patrol away for long enough where you should have smooth sailing,” Kazuma scratched his cheek, “I’ll try to keep Viina at bay long enough but once she finds out you’re missing, I’m sure she’ll want to take you back into custody.” 

“We can handle it,” Yukine huffed, “but don’t expect us not to fight back if she keeps coming.” 

“...I’ll handle Viina better this time.” Satisfied, the kid stepped onto the ship while Kazuma sighed, already tired at the thought. 

“I’m sure it’ll all work out once everything is out in the open,” she tried.

“Yes, it would be nice if they could all get along one day. Though, I suppose I’ll have to do my part in making that happen.” Kazuma tried to give her a reassuring look. Hiyori bowed in thanks with an equally awkward smile, following her friends onto the ship. Kazuma waved them goodbye and the trip back was easy going, the three napping most of the way. Tenjin’s patrol was the first to spot them and by the time their ship entered the dock, Kofuku and Daikoku were there to wave them in.

“You’re back!” Kofuku cheered, jumping with her arms in the air.

“Is everyone alright?” Daikoku helped them off the ship, Yato grunting at the midday sunlight on his burns. Hiyori remained at his side while Kofuku poked and prodded at his wounds. 

“Yeah! We’re fine!” Yukine beamed, “Bishamon’s island was really cool!” 

Daikoku laughed, “it sure is!” 

“That’s great but you must be hungry,” Kofuku smiled, “we have lunch ready for you. You too, Hiyori!” 

“Oh, um, no thanks Kofuku,” Hiyori sighed, “I better go check on my parents.” 

Kofuku covered her mouth, “oh, that’s right! Yes, go do that! They’ve been worried sick! We’ll see you later!” Kofuku pulled Yato away from sadly nipping at Hiyori’s sleeve. 

“Yeah, we answered all their questions and told them you were okay, but you better go,” Daikoku agreed. 

“I’ll come back to check on Yato after dinner tonight!” Hiyori waved as she walked away.

“Worry about yourself first!” Kofuku called back, waving. 

At the reminder, Hiyori realized how sore she was from sleeping on the floor, and how her back still ached from Touma’s attack. Her parents were rightfully concerned when she walked through the door. They scrambled to take her into a hug, fretting over her injuries and asking her about her interrogation. Brought back from the mainland, Hiyori’s brother and grandmother fretted over her as well. Hiyori waited to hear what her parents believed happened before confirming their stories. 

“I know you take your job seriously, sweetie, but I still wish you didn’t have to go with that God of Calamity,” her mother fretted.

“Dear, it’s her job as a healer! She went as a diplomat of Lord Michizane, I cannot be more proud.” Her father said. Hiyori gave a smile to her father, but worried for her mother biting her nails. 

“It’s alright mother,” Hiyori rested a hand on her arm, “Yato, I-I mean, the God of Calamity, is really nice! You know, I don’t mind-” 

“It’s alright dear, you don’t have to praise another god. We taught you to be respectful towards them but, that’s enough,” her mother hugged her. 

“Especially not one that is known to cause destruction where he goes. Just look at our poor village!” Hiyori’s grandmother added from the kitchen table. 

“But mother!” Hiyori lightly pushed away, “that wasn’t his fault! It was Lady Bishamon’s!” 

Her mother gasped, “Hiyori! Lady Bishamon is a protector of man-kind! Do not speak ill of her!”

“Now, now, there was a fight between the two of them and that’s all we know,” Hiyori’s father came between them, “let’s just sit down and be happy Hiyori is back in time for her birthday.” 

From the other end of the table, Masaomi sipped his tea, “I don’t know why we’re acting like the guy doesn’t come over every other day.” 

“He what?” Hiyori’s grandmother gasps, “Sayuri!” 

“W-well, he is a god,” her mother hummed as they sat. 

“And a rather kind one at that,” her father added, “he’s very helpful! Carries all our patients and herbs, brings back firewood, and keeps nervous dragons in line! You know he also fixed our wagon? I didn’t know a god could do that!” He laughed and Masomi agreed, giving Hiyori a side-eye. The skeptical women huffed and said nothing more while Hiyori fought off her embarrassment and an odd sense of guilt. 

As Kazuma said, Bishamon and her army came careening back to Kokki later the next morning. Thankfully, there was an agreement in place which prevented Bishamon from being in her dragon form on Kokki without Kofuku’s permission. The village gave her and her army worried looks when they landed, but welcomed them when Kazuma said they would be coming in peace from now on. Bishamon stormed past them, bandages dangling off her as she barged into Tenjin’s shrine. When Tenjin merely sipped on his tea and Tsuyu directed her to Kofuku’s, Bishamon was quick to kick down Kofuku’s door. 

“He’s escaped!” Bishamon fumed. From their spot at the table, Kofuku and Daikoku looked up, hair and pajamas messy from sleep. Yukine was eating breakfast as well, dressed for school, he stared at Bishamon worriedly.

“Bisha! Want something to eat?” Kofuku offered. 

“You look like you’ve been running all over.” Daikoku forced a smile. 

“Hello, thank you for the offer,” Kazuma poked out from behind her. Bishamon scowled and marched past them, stopping at the plate of food half-eaten on the floor. 

“He was here,” she growled. 

“Who? Yatty?” Kofuku chirped, “of course he was! But he scampered off when he smelled you coming!” She ignored Kazuma and Daikoku’s signals for her to stop talking. Bishamon whirled on her guide, scowling.

“This is why I need to be in my dragon-from, Kazuma! It gives him an unfair advantage!” she demanded, “and why is he still in his dragon form anyway? Don’t tell me he’s too weak to transform?” 

“He’s more comfortable in that form,” Yukine spoke primly from the table.  

“He’ll be in his human form to pick up Yuki from school! You guys can talk it out then!” Kofuku explained merrily. 

Bishamon stalled, “talk it-? Lady Kofuku, I don’t know what he’s told you but he is a murderer and a criminal and I cannot allow him to simply escape capture.” 

“Well you can take him back after he picks up Yuki from school.” Kofuku waved Yukine away from the table as the boy started packing his bag. 

“I don’t…actually need the young child to come,” Bishamon said awkwardly.

“I’m his guide, where he goes, I go,” Yukine said simply as he walked past her to the door, “see you later!” 

“Bye Yuki!”

“See ya, kid!” Daikoku and Kofuku waved him goodbye and Bishamon shot a confused look at Kazuma who just smiled. 

“Now then, how about some breakfast?” Kofuku offered them a plate which Kazuma gratefully accepted. After much internal struggle, Bishamon sat and politely thanked Daikoku for the food. 

True to her word, Bishamon waited until after school to arrest Yato and Yukine and bring them back to her island. Hiyori stood worriedly beside Kofuku and Daikoku as they waved the ship goodbye. Kazuma helped them escape the next morning but Bishamon was hot on their heels. She angrily tapped her foot on the docks of Kokki as Yato preened Yukine and sent him off to school again. Impatient, Bishamon brought Yato back to her island only to have to turn around again so Yato could pick Yukine up at the end of the day. By his third arrest, Bishamon’s army had about enough and no longer responded to her orders. Yato was all set to fly and made quick work of the chains with his newly grown talons, taking Yukine back to Kokki in record time. Even stopping at Ebisu’s who was very interested in Yukine’s business idea of using Yato’s blades to make swords. The fourth time Bishamon kicked down Kofuku’s door, Yato was cheekily in his human form, munching on Daikoku’s lunch.

“Empty!” she hollered, “not a single dragon or human on any of the islands!” She marched up to the God of Calamity as Kazuma sat at his seat with a plate ready for them. 

“Would you like some jam?” Kofuku offered Kazuma.

“Oh, yes please, and some for Viina too.”

“Why…why do gods keep destroying my house…” Daikoku groaned as he rubbed his forehead. 

Bishamon slammed her hands on the table next to Yato, who barely looked at her.

“I sent my troops to each of the islands you said his operation was being held and we didn’t uncover a single thing,” she leaned in to sneer, “nothing.” 

Yato leaned around her to look at Kazuma, “nothing?” 

“No, not nothing,” Kazuma spoke after swallowing his food, “while most the islands were cleared of any objects, it was clear they were used for large operations. Two of the islands had some things left behind, its likely they knew we were coming and cleared quickly.” 

“Hmm,” Yato gave Bishamon a pointed look and continued with his meal. 

“Kazuma…” Bishamon hissed, clenching her fists. 

“Well, he did say the information was out of date,” Daikoku muttered. He choked when Bishamon glared.

Yato shrugged, “I haven’t seen the guy since before my kid was born. How should I know where he is or what he’s up too?” 

“Oh really, cause I seem to remember you having a dog collar on last we fought.” Bishamon smirked at Yato’s glare. 

“Viina,” Kazuma warned. 

“And what do you suppose we do now?” Bishamon huffed as she walked around the table.

“My best guess? Wait for him to make a move,” Yato grumbled.

“Wait? That’s your answer?” Bishamon sat and took her plate, “no wonder you’re such a useless coward.” 

“If he doesn’t want to be found, you’re not gonna find him. He’s probably irritated enough with me giving up his islands and you chasing after him.” 

“Oh well we wouldn’t want The Crafter to be ‘irritated’ would we?” Bishamon sneered. Yato snarled at her which she returned. 

“This is great! They’re talking it out over a meal, I never thought I’d see the day!” Kofuku chirped. Bishamon and Yato huffed and looked away from each other, eating from other ends of the table. 

By Yato’s fifth arrest and escape, Kazuma barely woke up for the alarm, choosing to remain in bed with the rest of the hoard. Even Bishamon was forced to admit they’ve come to a dead end, choosing to leave without Yato this time around. 

“Come now, Lady Bishamon, at least our actions have halted his process,” Tenjin tried to placate, “we haven’t had another sighting of him since! Stay for the festival, it begins today!” 

Bishamon sighed, “no, that’s alright. I’ve been neglecting my hoard for far too long now, sending them on yet another wild goose chase…and after I promised my guide I wouldn’t do so anymore. It’s a wonder the humans still tolerate us.” She smiled when Tenjin agreed wholeheartedly, slapping Yato upside the head when he made some snide remark. 

“I’d say the ban on your shifting has been lifted, wouldn’t you Kofuku?” 

“Oh yes!” Kofuku clapped her hands together, “and you know you’re welcome here any time, Bisha! Without the fire though, please!” She waved when Bishamon grinned, watching Yato turn tail and run back towards town. The God of War shifted and took off, flying towards the morning sun. 

“Alright!” Kofuku cheered, “let the festival begin!”

Chapter Text

Four Years Later.

The sound of clashing blades, grunts of battling Vikings, and roar of the crowd filled the island. The energy on Kokki was unmatched anywhere else as the final battle of the combat competition was nearing its height. Shiigun, the years of training molding him to be a properly stocky warrior, single-handedly lifted his ax behind his head with ease. His opponent was still reeling from his kick and he saw an opening. His opponent, however, was far more clever than anyone in his class and met the blow with a solid ready stance. The metal clanged loudly and the audience cheered. 

“You’re as predictable as always,” Yukine grinned. The gleaming silver metal of a full-length sword lowered to reveal the focused amber of the teen’s eyes. 

“Yeah, well, brains can only get you so far, shorty!” Shiigun grunted. 

“We’re the same height!” Yukine shot back. The edges of their blades grinded against each other as Shiigun started to push down. Yukine tsked, if he was using his real sword, Yato’s blade would make quick work of the other weapon. But he couldn’t rely on his god for strength, he had to prove a hiccup was worthy of it every day. Yukine let Shiigun’s weight be his downfall, tilting the sword so the ax slid towards the ground. Shiigun stumbled and reared back, trying to lift the heavy object until he got too close. But it was too late, Yukine’s god was a quick and precise being, his weapon and guide just as so. When his opponent was within rage, Yukine swung, the tip of his blade nicking the end of Shiigun’s eyebrow. He held back since this was a duel, but his friend stumbled back nonetheless, wiping his blood with his thumb. 

“Not bad,” Shiigun smirked and Yukine returned the action. Surrounding the arena, the full stands cheered at the surprise move.

“Yeah, Yukine! Knock him dead!” Yato shouted, “that’s my kid!” 

“Hey, did you see that?” Yato asked the humans around him, “that’s my kid! My kid did that! Woo! Go Yukine!” This was a daily occurrence but for the first time, Yato’s rambunctiousness was appropriate. 

“You can do it, Yukine!” Suzuha shouted, “keep at it, Shiigun!” 

“Yeah, Shiigun, don’t let him trick you!” Nanna added at his side. 

“Stab him through the heart!” Kofuku hollered, hands cupped around her grin. 

“I must say, your hoard is doing phenomenal this year. The future looks bright with this next generation,” Ebisu complimented Tenjin. His long golden cloak and dazzling embedded gemstones, attracting small dragons. Kunimi did his best to fend them off. 

“Yes, indeed, it’s amazing how much they’ve grown.” Tenjin replied from his throne sitting on a stage in the center of the seats. 

“Yeah, but my kid has grown the most,” Yato huffed from the seats below Tenjin. 

“Oh please! My entire hoard had grown more than your-“ Bishamon was cut off by a light elbow from Kazuma. The two gods glared at each other, while Kofuku continued shouting between them. 

“That is true, Lord Yato, your guide has grown exponentially. I'd love to know what you’re feeding him.” Ebisu peeked from the other side of Hiyori only for Yato to cower behind her. He loved the God of Wealth but he learned the hard way that Ebisu’s interest was dangerous. When Yukine started his business of distributing blades and armor from Yato’s shedded scales, Ebisu wanted a thorough investigation of the product. This involved ignoring everyone’s warnings and using his heavy, squishy body to sit on the God of Calamity. His back four legs holding the squirming god down while the other four inspected his blades fully. Yato shivered as he remembered his friend's laughter. Him crying out and fighting not to stab the god on top of him while Ebisu's rough nose ignored personal boundaries. 

“Yukine is trying to grow into the best guide he can be,” Hiyori smiled as Yato held her shoulders, fully aware of his trauma. Thankfully, the gods were distracted by another loud clang. Shiigun’s ax had been knocked away and with one swift kick, he was on the ground, Yukines sword pointed at him. He’d won. 

Tenjin stood, “match set!” At his declaration, the crowd erupted in celebration, day one of the festival producing its final winner. 

“That’s my boy!” Yato cheered. He tried to force his way down the bleachers but Hiyori was quick to hug his waist and pull him back. 

“Take that you glorified camp fire! I told you my boy was the best there ever was!” Yato gestured rudely to Bishamon who bristled. 

“My guide Kazuma and I would destroy you! In a competition between gods, I would dominate!” She hollered back.

“Bring it on! Daikoku and I alone would wreck both of you!” Kofuku savagely jumped on the bandwagon. 

“You know, that’s not a bad idea…” Tenjin mused, combing his fingers through his beard. When he noticed the group looking at him - Yato’s eyes pleading - he waved his hand with a sigh. Yato spared no time to leap into the air and make a quick, seamless transformation, the rest following him down the bleachers.

 Helping his friend up and giving a good handshake, Yukine turned to wave happily to the crowd and his god. Only to see the audience blocked by a terrifying mass of black and to realize said god was plummeting towards him. 

“No, no, no, wauhhh!” Yukine couldn’t escape, his god tumbling into him and completely ignoring the ‘no licking’ rule. Yato chirped and sang, slobbering and huffing at the squirming teen. 

“Gah! Yuck! You are so disgusting!” By the time Yukine was able to shove his god off him, Kofuku came tumbling into him, her acid burning his clothes. 

“Ahh!”

“Nice work kid!” Daikoku was quicker to pull her off. 

“Yes! Great work, Yukine!” Hiyori praised. She rested her hand behind Yato’s jaw, jolting away when he transformed back. He was so quick at that nowadays and he did it often to tease her. 

“You did amazing, kiddo! That’s my guide!” Yato grinned, pulling Yukine up and nogging his hair. He was taller now, coming up to Yato’s chest. 

“Thanks,” Yukine sheepishly smiled. Soon the rest of the town was on him, congratulating day one’s champion. 

“That marks the end of the combat competition!” Tenjin raised his voice, “tomorrow will be welding and the next day: trivia!”

“Oh you got this in the bag,” Yato nudged Yukine as he whispered. The kid beamed. 

“But now, we feast!” Tenjin raised his arms and the Vikings let out another round of applause, stampeding towards the great hall for music and festivities. Transformed again, Yato scooped up as many of his friends as he could, racing Bishamon ahead of the crowd while everyone laughed the whole way. 

—

Yukine decided to turn in much sooner than the rest. The moon was high and the food was long gone, but Kofuku’s drink still poured and the music never stopped so the party was still going on. Take’s island never had such long holidays and Yukine still couldn’t get over the stamina of Kofuku’s hoard. Shaking his head, he stood from the table, licking his fingers of sweets. He waved goodbye to his friends, promising Suzuha he’d visit him and his fiancé again soon. 

“Where’s Yato?” Yukine asked Kofuku once he reached her table. He was surprised to see her and Daikoku sitting down, not carving it up like they did hours ago. Perhaps they broke enough artifacts to ban them this year too. 

Kofuku grinned, “trying and failing to learn to dance.” She pointed out onto the open space. He was with Hiyori, pathetically trying not to look too much like he couldn’t handle being so close to her. Instead he looked like a fish with two left feet as he followed Hiyori’s gentle instructions. He easily stumbled into her, causing her to laugh and hold his hands tight. It was rare to see Yato smile for so long, nor Hiyori to not be so self conscious. The two couldn’t seem to take their eyes off each other.

“She finally got him out on the dance floor after all these years,” Daikoku chuckled over his pint. 

“Mmm, and have you noticed she hasn’t taken off his birthday gifts?” Kofuku grinned. 

“Yeah, well, he has gotten better at gift giving. Remember that whole song and dance he performed for her four years ago? It’s amazing she still talks to him.” 

“It’s hard to ignore your instincts after being a dragon for so long. But Yatty is such a good songwriter, even with human words,” Kofuku swooned with her chin in her hands, “it was so romantic!”

Yukine scoffed, “I don’t see what’s so romantic about it. He bombards me with songs and gifts for every little thing. I’ve lost count of the amount of dead animals I’ve found on the window sill.” He shivered at the reminder. 

“He hunts for you when you don’t eat,” Kofuku explained. 

“Dragons are musical and materialistic creatures. It’s how they show affection,” Daikoku added with a grin, “how’s that full-body armor treating you?” He laughed at Yukine's look of disgust. They watched the song come to an end, Yato bumping into Hiyori one more time before dipping her. They laughed and gave each other a bow. Yukine joined in the applause. 

“I can’t get over how clumsy he is in this form.”

“Yeah, but he’s been in it more and more these days,” Kofuku smiled, “but I bet that had more to do with Yuki than anyone else.” 

Cheeks pink, Yukine rolled his eyes and started his way towards them. The two were bent together as they giggled about something or another. 

“Do you think he’s popped the question yet?” Daikoku mused. 

“Mmm I’ve definitely heard them talking about it, but I don’t know…” Kofuku hummed back. 

“Excuse me, Lady Kofuku,” Tsuyu appeared and bent to whisper in the goddess’s ear. With a nod from the goddess, Kofuku and Daikoku followed her away. The next song began but Yato noticed Yukine and happily waved, grabbing Hiyori’s hand to scamper over. He tackled the kid into a hug. 

“Kiddo!” Yato slurred with such joy Yukine found it hard to be mad. Giggling rather happily herself, Hiyori pulled him back and kept hold of his arm. 

“How’s the party? It’s basically in your honor, you know?” He beamed. Yukine stuffed his hands in his pockets, fighting his smile. 

“I’m actually gonna go home.” 

“What? So early?” Yato whined. 

“Why, did something happen?” Hiyori asked. 

“No, no! It’s just, it’s getting late and I’m tired. I want to rest for tomorrow.” 

“Ah I get it,” Yato wobbled, trying to lean into Hiyori, “he’s a bookie-smart overachiever.” Yato whispered loudly causing the girl to snort. 

“W-well! Shut up, I am not!” Yukine glared at the both of them, betrayed. 

“I’m just kidding, let me grab some water and we can go.”

“Actually Yato, I don’t mind walking him home if you want to stay?” Hiyori offered, placing a hand on his chest to pull him closer. Just so he could hear her better. His hand ghosted her waist but he quickly straightened out. 

Yato grinned, “alright if you insist! Let me walk you out!” He waddled away into the crowd and the two left out the massive doors.

Despite it being summer, the outside was much cooler than the sweat-infested dining hall. Yukine and Hiyori breathed a sigh of relief as they stretched in the open space. There were vikings outside as well, some face down or sitting on the stairs while others hid in pairs, pressed together in the shadows of the shrine. Hiyori blushed and quickly looked away. 

“Sorry for that idiot, you know how he gets when he’s drunk,” Yukine offered. 

“It’s alright, I don’t mind,” Hiyori said, “besides, I’m used to it by now.” It’s been so long since they blew into her life. Despite the little changes - Yukine growing and maturing, Yato’s accent disappearing - the boys have become a constant of her every day. 

“That’s right, he’s basically our idiot…” Yukine huffed. He missed the way Hiyori’s lips pressed shut, her hands squeezing in front of her at the reminder of Yato’s recurring question. 

She swallowed, “is he…our idiot? Me too?” Hiyori tried her best to word it but she knew the emphasis would be enough. Yukine blinked at her, bashful, and scratched his cheek. 

“Well, yeah? Err, I mean, we practically bother you every day! You’re one of our closest friends, if not the closest. I’m sure Yato feels the same.” Yukine promised. He saw some nameless emotions dance across Hiyori’s eyes before they melted into a warm, sweet expression. For a moment, Yukine was reminded of his sister or mother or of Yato. He suddenly felt ten years old again when Hiyori reached and placed her hand lightly on his head. 

“You’re never a bother to me. I enjoy being in your life, and I’m grateful you’re in mine.” Maybe she was still a bit tipsy, but she let her hand drift to pet his cheek. The boy leaned into it just as his god did. She took her hand back, but the warmth Yukine felt remained. 

“Yeah, us too.” Was the best his teenage brain could come up with. Thankfully, he was saved by Yato stumbling up to them, bumping into Hiyori who started to giggle again. 

“That doesn’t look like water,” Yukine huffed at the mug in his god's hand. 

“No it is not,” Yato cheekily replied, taking a swig. Yukine rolled his eyes and his attention was stolen by pink hair. At the end of the steps, Kofuku was walking with her guide, Tsuyu, and Tenjin. 

“Oh, it’s Kofuku.”

“Are they leaving?” Hiyori cocked her head. Beside her, Yato’s eyes narrowed with sudden clarity as he noticed the expressions they wore as they spoke to each other. 

“Yukine,” Yato nudged his kid, “go see what’s up. Ask if they’re leaving.” 

“Alright,” Yukine waited for Hiyori to follow but she stayed. 

“I’ll get him some water,” she said. Yukine gave her a look of thanks before he made his way to their friends. Yato frowned comically at her. 

“I don’t need water,” he pouted, holding his cup slightly out of her reach. 

“Yato…” she started, looking to make sure Yukine was out of ear shot. 

“Hmm? What is it? What’s wrong?” Yato noticed the shift in her tone. 

“I think we should tell Yukine, well, you should tell Yukine about…what you keep asking me.” She played with her fingers, unable to look him in the eye. Maybe it was the alcohol, but all the guilt and worry she had before was gone. If he asked, she would be ready tonight. 

“He knows, Hiyori,” Yato rolled his eyes, “everyone knows. I’ve been asking you practically every week for the last three years.” He took a drink. 

“But he doesn’t know you’re serious! I didn’t even know you were serious until,” she gestured randomly. The mug was lowered with a slosh and Yato raised a brow at her. He pointedly looked her up and down out of the corner of his eye. 

“You didn’t know I was serious? Look at what you’re wearing, they’re not stupid. Yukine especially.” What he was referring to, was the recent upgrades her outfit got over the years. Over her dress, Hiyori now wore a skirt made of his scales, under a belt of Yato’s silver spikes, short and hanging down from a small chain. It matched her black-scaled arm sleeves and boot covers. More recently, her wrist had a small silver chain bracelet with even smaller, filed down spikes, while the other had a brown-tinted flower bracelet. This past birthday - along with her annual flight with Yukine - came a necklace with a modest sized blue gemstone, scavenged and carved during a business trip to Ebisu’s. 

“Be that as it may, not everyone knows! My parents, for one thing, don’t see me wear half this stuff. Plus, Yukine’s managed to sell your armor to most of the island, so they’re convinced it’s just because of safety and style!”

“Besides, Yukine…” Hiyori touched her necklace, “I don’t think Yukine’s fully realized it yet cause…well…you know how he is with sharing you.” 

Yato gently took her hand from her jewel, “come on, you know he loves you. You’re different, you’re…special to us.” Yato twinned their fingers slightly, just up to the first knuckle. It was all he would allow himself until the scratches on her back from Touma faded. 

He smiled so gently, “Who wouldn’t want you as a part of their hoard?” 

He watched Hiyori look at their hands together, her own fingers flexing slightly before she took his hand in both of hers. Hers were tanned and calloused from years of healing others, small against his pale, scarred palms. 

“Just…talk to him, okay? I don’t want to make any further decisions until your guide approves…and Tenjin…and my parents.” The buzz wore off and the guilt of breaking off from her family’s hoard for such a minor, troublesome god creeped back in. She started to knead her forehead, unsure if she was hungover somewhat or already exasperated. 

Yato scoffed, “you lost that geezer’s scent years ago! If we met another god tomorrow, he would assume you were mine!” 

Eyes wide, Yato’s mouth clicked shut, cutting off his breathing. His statement - while true - hung in the air like the sun itself, burning their faces and causing them to look elsewhere. Hiyori found herself holding her breath too, her heart rate picking up. At that moment both of them realized she hadn’t said anything, that their hands were still clasped together, and that neither of them moved it. That was until Yukine called. 

They pulled away, “y-yeah, Yukine? What is it?” Yato asked a bit louder than needed. He was followed by Daikoku and Kofuku. 

“They’re not going home,” Yukine informed as he climbed the steps. 

“Apparently, someone stole all of Kofuku’s backup supplies,” Daikoku grunted, “probably some drunkards trying to have their own party.” 

Yato sucked air through his teeth, “that’s not good. They’re going to learn a harsh lesson in dilution when they take a swig and their tongue melts in their mouth.” He took a drink while the others grimaced. 

“That’s just it! Daikoku makes sure everyone knows about my acid! My hoard would know better than to take it without fermenting it!” Kofuku fretted. 

“Maybe they’re going to do that,” Yato shrugged, “besides, there’s people from all sorts of hoards here too. Not everyone knows.”

“I suppose so,” Kofuku hummed, “maybe someone realized we were running low. I was hoping that was the case but Tsuyu said Tenjin had no plans for it. I don’t see why they would have to steal it without telling someone.” 

“They clearly weren’t thinking. Trouble is, they stole our whole supply, that’s a pretty decent sized amount.” Daikoku crossed his arms, “but you're right, they don’t know what they’re messing with.” 

“Any dragons? Land or sea?” Yato’s eyes narrowed. 

Kofuku shook her head, “none that I could smell. Just humans, though I’m not sure who.” 

Daikoku placed a hand on her shoulder, “we’ll find out tomorrow, once everyone is sober. I’m sure whoever did it will bring it back once they realize.” 

“Kofuku’s acid has a lot of properties, if it’s not handled right, who knows what they could end up making,” Hiyori agreed. 

“I’ll check peoples homes later. Besides, like Yato said, if we hear screams of pain that’ll just about do it,” Daikoku grinned, “you guys heading home?”

“I’m not but Hiyori’s gonna walk him,” Yato explained. He tipped his cup back only for it to be empty. 

“I need another drink,” he slurred. 

“Oh me too! I’ll get you one, Yatty!” Kofuku jumped on him and he happily scooped her up. Hiyori watched them laugh as he spun her. 

“You’re on, Kofuku! I already drank Bishamon under the table, you’re next!” The two gods merrily started on their way. 

“Walk them back, Daikoku!” She called her guide. The man growled but stayed behind. 

“Don’t cause too much trouble!” His voice was met with a wave before the doors shut again. He sighed and Yukine gave him a knowing pat on the arm. He worked too hard.

Chapter Text

Daikoku left them once the fireplace was lit, more for light than warmth. Hiyori smoothed out Yukine's bedspread, taking a seat. This was hardly the first time she stayed over, but the teen offered her his bed so that she wouldn’t walk home. Yukine let himself fall into the nest Yato made for himself on the floor; a massive, round pillow stacked with shredded blankets, stuffed toys, clothes, and other soft, stolen things. When the boy landed, shedded scales, candy, and stolen trinkets bounced out and scattered all over the floor. Face down, Yukine groaned in disgust, Hiyori laughed. 

“I’m surprised Daikoku hasn’t made a bed for Yato yet, now that he stays human,” Hiyori said. 

Yukine rolled over, “well, he tried. But Yato sleeps on this in any form. Not that a bed would be any cleaner.” 

“That’s true. He destroys mine anyway,” Hiyori sighed. 

“Yeah…sorry about that,” Yukine smiled meekly. 

Hiyori blinked, “oh, no! I don’t- well, I mean…he’s our idiot, right?” 

“Haha! Yeah,” Yukine grinned and started gathering Yato’s blankets around him. Hiyori looked out the window. She asked Yato to talk to Yukine - because he should, it's their decision - but that didn’t mean she couldn’t either. Afterall, it was her that finally agreed, her that finally confessed she wanted it. If she was going to take herself away from her family’s hoard and adhere to the God of Calamity, she should at least try and take some responsibility for it. Yato and Yukine were trying to get stronger for each other and if she was going to be a part of that, she should work to get stronger too. Starting with being honest with herself and speaking up for what she wants, not letting others tell her what she should want for her life. 

“Yukine,” Hiyori started. 

He looked up, “…you and Yato were talking about something, weren’t you?” 

“Yes,” Hiyori gave a slight chuckle. 

“I’m sorry about that.” He sat up to face her while she struggled to find the words. 

“Well…” Hiyori sighed, “you know how Yato always asks me to join your hoard?” 

“Ugh yeah,” Yukine scoffed, “I’m so sorry, Hiyori. I know that must be so uncomfortable for you. You have a family with a long history with this god, and it’s bad enough he hangs around them when they clearly don’t want him there!” The teen let out a loud groan. 

“I’m so sorry, I’ll talk to him.” 

“...” Hiyori’s feet rubbed together, his scales sliding on her boots. 

“But what if…” Hiyori looked at him, “but what if I wanted it.” She fought herself not to look away. She would get stronger too. Yukine had such a complicated expression, his mouth opening and closing. Hiyori took another deep breath and pressed on.

“What if I wanted to, but I worried because of everything you said, and because I wasn’t sure, but now I am sure, and I said yes?” Hiyori said, “what if I want to be part of your hoard?” She bit her lip again as Yukine’s eyes widened, so impossibly large and moist, his mouth moving fast but creating no sound. She started to shrink in on herself - worried she caused another problem between her friends - only for Yukine to suddenly tumble out of Yato’s nest.

“Y-yes! Oh my- I just didn’t think-” Yukine fumbled towards her and Hiyori got up to catch him, bringing him to his feet as they smiled.

“I mean, of course I’d want you to join our hoard! We, we would love too! I just didn’t think you ever would - or would want too - but yes! I’ve always wanted-!” Yukine caught his breath, “yes. Yes you can!” The two friends laughed and held each other’s arms. This time, Hiyori’s lip biting was to keep herself from smiling too big.

“Well, it’s not official yet. I still have to tell my parents, my family, and get Tenjin’s permission. Plus there’s always Yato, you know how he is when people get too close, he could change his mind.” 

“I won’t let him back out,” Yukine said urgently, “I mean, yes, I know he’s dangerous and sketchy - trust me, I went through it too - and if we were living like we were before I might agree with him. But we’re not! Things are so much better now! Stable. And nothing would really change! You’d still be here with your family and your friends and you have us!” Yukine wiped his cheeks and smiled up at her.

“You’d be a part of our family,” he said like a dream. Hiyori could only nod, her own eyes watering. From downstairs, they heard the door open and close. They whipped their heads towards the sound with a gasp. Excited, Hiyori and Yukine could barely contain themselves as they heard heavy, mis-matched steps stumble up the stairs. 

“Yato-!” Yukine cheered only for Daikoku to peek his head in.

“Oh, you’re still awake? Sorry,” he came into the moonlight. Dangling over his shoulder, Yato was passed out, face flushed, gurgling incohesively. Daikoku grunted as he heaved the god one more step and looked between the two of them.

“Whatever big revelation you guys had, this guy isn’t gonna remember it. Better save it for tomorrow.” Just as Daikoku finished his sentence, there was a crash downstairs and Kofuku’s laughter. 

“That’s right! I won!” Kofuku hollered.

“Daikoku, can you please-!” Kazuma pleaded from downstairs. 

“Yeah! Just one second!” Daikoku shouted. 

“Lemme put him down.” Daikoku got Yato to his feet only for the god to fall forward. Daikoku scrambled to catch him.

“Oh, I can take him,” Hiyori came forward and ducked under Yato’s other arm.

“Hiyori? Oh no, you don’t have to deal with this guy. You can head home. I can walk you if you want?” 

“No, it’s okay,” Hiyori beamed at him, “I want to.” Daikoku blinked at her. Yukine came and replaced him, taking Yato’s other side. 

“It’s okay,” he nodded to Hiyori, “we got him.” 

“Uh,” another crash, “okay, thanks. I’ll see you two in the morning…late in the morning.” Daikoku ran downstairs, leaving them to drag the god into the room.

“Mmmghhh,” Yato moaned. 

“Okay, Yato,” Hiyori tried to soothe. 

“Ugh, hang on, I got it.” Yato put a foot forward, stopping them short. They huffed but Yato was able to steady himself, standing slightly on his own. 

“Come on, Yato let’s get you to bed.” Hiyori tried to push. 

“Yato!” Yukine couldn’t wait, “Hiyori said she’ll be in our hoard!” There was a beat of silence until Yato’s arms clasped them so tight they were twisted around and pressed against his chest. 

“How lovely!” Yato slurred, his voice high pitched and flighty. 

“Wah! Stop! Gross! Get off!” Yukine and Hiyori tried to fight him off but the god was too strong. Their heels hit the back of Yato’s cushion and they fell, bringing the god with them. 

“You idiot!” Yukine wheezed, trying to push Yato’s arm off him. Catching her breath, Hiyori started to snort and laugh, Yukine soon joining. Yato hummed at the sound, his eyes slipping shut. 

“I’m glad you’r’ doin’ alright,” his sighed, “I just gotta…rest a bit…” The god’s snores quickly filled the room. Yukine was able to crawl out from under him, fixing the shreds of blankets over them. Hiyori laid a hand on his back, feeling the rise and fall of human breathing. 

“You rest, Yato,” she hummed. Hiyori would remain by their side. No matter what foe they faced, she would be there to care for them.

Now came the most difficult thing Hiyori had ever had to do in her life. The healer faced disease, violent dragons, and the death of humans and dragons alike. But never something that made her feel so small, so skirmish, so much like she wanted to run into her room and hide under the covers like this. 

They were half way through tournament week. Yukine had come in fourth for welding and first for trivia. Yesterday, he was beaten by Shiigun in dragon wrangling and today he would most likely come in first for training a baby dragon in an obstacle course. Yukine said he was perfectly fine with Yato going with her, but - she let her eyes slide to the god sitting anxiously beside her - it was clear he wanted to be there. Yukine most likely did too. Hopefully things would go smoother than she thought. 

“Now then, Hiyori, what did you need to talk to us about?” Her father asked kindly. They all sat at the table, an extra seat added for the god. Across from her was her parents and her grandmother, the women eying the god skeptically. Masaomi sat on Hiyori’s right with barely-hidden suspense, and a nervous-wreck Yato on her left. 

Hiyori cleared her throat, “well mother, father, uh, grandmother, we uh, w-well I-“

“Hey, what about me?” Masaomi whined. Yato flinched but kept his gaze straight ahead. His poker face was almost impressive but she could tell her father was starting to feel awkward with how hard Yato stared at him. She whipped her head to glare at her brother. 

“Masaomi,” she chastised. Sensing her tone, her brother's mirth finally backed off, letting her have her serious talk. When she looked back her mother was giving her an almost pleading look. 

“Hiyori?” Her mother asked.

She knew. The way her eyes darted to Hiyori’s necklace and her full attire of Yato’s gifts that Hiyori always kept hidden. Hiyori could tell she knew but didn’t want to admit it to herself. Hiyori was - used to be- like that too. But she couldn’t. Not anymore. It was best to just come out with it. 

“Mom,” her hand was shaking, clenched on the table. Yato slipped his under it, musing out her fingers. 

“Mother, I’ve decided to join Yato’s hoard.” 

“You scoundrel!” Her grandmother slammed on the table immediately, startling the room. 

“You come into our healing den, with your blood and chaos, and manipulate our youngest! You unholy offspring of blades and death!” She shouted. Yato growled at her, eyes flashing. Hiyori squeezed his hand and hissed his name.

“Hiyori,” her mother gasped. She straightened out but her eyes darted quickly to the God of Calamity.

“Hiyori, can we maybe talk about this…separately? Mother please…” Hiyori’s mother was trying very hard to keep things calm but Hiyori didn’t want this to be swept under the rug. 

“Mother, whatever you want to say, you can say it in front of both of us,” Hiyori looked to her new god, “right?” 

Yato looked worried, “Hiyori, maybe I should wait outside? Just so I’m not causing more issues?” He wanted to stay, to be strong and support her. But he knew how important family was to humans, and it was the last thing he wanted to do was strain it for his human. His fingers rubbed her hand as an apology. 

“Ha! Not wanting to cause trouble? That’s rich!” Grandmother narrowed her eyes, “I ought to sell you out to Lady Bishamon.” Before her family could say anything, Yato spoke calmly. 

“Lady Bishamon and I have come to an agreement. I’ve…made amends to the other gods whom I caused trouble, and I have a new guide who has turned me into a stable, protective god against the forces of The Crafter. I have become their sword and shield.” He explained. 

“While I don’t intend to take her away from you, or cause her harm in any way, I value your daughter’s strength and feel she deserves the world,” Yato said, “I wouldn’t agree to this if I was the same as before. But I’m not, and that is largely thanks to her. If Hiyori wants more, I would like to be the one to give it to her. I want nothing more than for her to be happy.” At some point he turned to gaze at her, blue eyes warm like licks of his fire. She didn’t know what she must have looked like - probably something similar to her family, shocked and moved - but she felt her heart squeeze and her determination solidify. Even her grandmother was silenced. 

“Is that true, Hiyori? Are you not happy here?” Her father asked.

“N-no, wait,” Yato sputtered, snapping out of it. Hiyori leaned forward, desperate at her parents.

“That’s not it! I am very happy here! I just want-!” Hiyori tried to find the words, “nothing would be changing! I’ll still be living here and working just as I’ve always been!” 

“Then what would be the difference? Why follow him?” Her mother questioned honestly.

“There’s a big difference,” her grandmother said, “just as we share the island with Lady Kofuku, we still are only loyal to Lord Michizane and follow his teachings and morals. Hiyori would have to get his permission as well.”

“I already did,” Hiyori confessed. The family was shocked. 

Mother looked hurt, “you…want to follow the God of Calamity’s morals?” 

“Well…he’s not!” Hiyori tried. Yato shrank in on himself. 

“Come on, you know he’s not like that,” Masaomi suddenly scoffed, “he’s been actively fighting against the forces of evil, and providing all islands with sweet blades and armor. If anything, the safest place for Hiyori is at his side! Heck, I would join him too if I wasn’t already a world traveler!” His fingers tapped the table, “you know how much Hiyori likes dragons and that world. Why hold her back if she’s ready to go?” There was a moment of silence as his words sank in, Hiyori and Yato’s hands clenched tightly together. 

Her father cleared his throat, “but that is a good question, what exactly would be the difference, Lord Yato?” 

“Please, just Yato is fine!” Yato waved his hand, “and well…” He peeked at Hiyori who gave a slight shrug.

“Um, Hiyori would still work as a healer. If there was ever something she wanted to do, or somewhere she wanted to go, she can. She might have to go with us on quests to find him, just to help heal the dragons and warriors if we ever do face The Crafter-” 

“And you,” Hiyori said pointedly. 

“Uh, yeah,” Yato looked all over nervously, “and-! Don’t worry about the whole ‘God of Calamity’ stuff! My guide is trying to think of new titles for me like ‘God of Blades’ or ‘God of Weaponry.’ I personally think ‘God of Protection’ or ‘God of the People’ is better but, heh heh, Hiyori can help pick that.” Yato chuckled awkwardly and simpered back down, his hand very sweaty. 

“...Hahah!” Masaomi snorted after a beat. Hiyori resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Finally, it was her mother who sighed.

“Well, if there are no major changes, and-and you’ll be safe,” she took another shaky breath, “and this is what you really want, then…” Her mother’s hand was taken by her father’s.

“Then we want what’s best for you, your happiness is important to us too, just as it seems to be to Lord Yato.” He gave a comforting smile and the room released a breath. Her grandmother and mother closed their eyes, pain marking the creases of their faces. Hiyori frowned and Yato nudged her hand. 

“Maybe it’s time for me to step outside, hmm?” He offered. 

“I’ll go with him,” Masaomi walked the god out. 

The healer’s door shut behind them and Yato crouched with a sigh. Parents were terrifying in all shapes and forms, even the parents of someone as lovely as Hiyori. Masaomi watched him and leaned against the wall, lighting a pipe. 

“...You better take care of her,” the older brother said. 

Yato looked straight ahead, “I will.” He swore to the heavens. 

—

“Yato, I really think we should head to the party, it’s starting soon,” Hiyori said as she climbed up the mountain. Yesterday, after her parents and grandmother tearfully hugged her and agreed to her choices, Hiyori was officially announced as part of the Yato God’s hoard. They quickly ran to catch the end of Yukine’s competition, and happily accepted the boy into their arms with a happy congratulations. Their friends gave their own - slightly awkward - cheers as well, and Kofuku hosted a small meal for them to celebrate before joining Kokki’s feast. 

Today marked the end of day six, Yukine bringing home the win in the weaponry competition, able to create the cleanest dagger in the shortest time and throw it against targets with precise accuracy. He decided to celebrate with his friends, telling them he’ll meet them at the party after the sun goes down. 

“It’s fine, we still got a few hours,” Yato answered ahead of her. They were almost at the cliff, the one Yato let Hiyori take her first dive into the air. He insisted they come here, that he had a surprise for her and it couldn’t wait. She huffed, trying to shake off her smile of excitement. The summer was hot and the scales she now wore daily were dark and heavy, but Yato was like a little kid, bouncing up the mountain and constantly looking back at her with so much excitement. 

“Come on, come on!” Yato beamed.

“Alright,” Hiyori laughed. The trees parted, the soft pink glow of the setting sun seeped through. 

“Oh!” Hiyori blinked when something bright burned her eye, she moved her head and squinted, seeing Sakura standing there. The dragon chirped at her, stretching, the saddle on her back jostling. 

“Sakura?” Hiyori asked Yato. The god took her hand and led her to the dragon. 

“You’re part of my hoard now, it’s about time you learned to fly.” He offered her the reigns and Hiyori stared. 

“No, Yato, I can’t! My parents-!” Hiyori stopped. She was a member of the God of Calamity’s hoard now, free to live as she pleased just as he promised. 

“I’ve-I’ve ridden before! You take me all the time!” Hiyori knew that was a weak argument, almost offensive, to try and compare. Sure, she’s ridden Yato all over the island now, was taken across the ocean from Choki, but it wasn’t the same. Yukine was always with her or Yato was without reins, driving himself while she was just a passenger. She’s never held the controls herself. 

“Come on,” Yato intoned, grinning. He wiggled the leather straps and Sakura chirped. 

“I’ll be with you the whole time, you won’t even take off, I’ll do it.” Yato promised. Hiyori stepped forward and Yato ushered her up the dragon, helping her settle in the saddle. She shuffled back to let him on but Yato nudged her forward.

“No, you’ll sit in front.” 

“What?” Hiyori squeaked when Yato situated himself behind her, thighs flush against each other. His arms came along hers and he slipped part of the reins in her finger tips, keeping his grip in front. 

“W-wait, Yato,” she wasn’t sure what she was going to say. Yato had been helping her family with herbs in an effort to ease the tension, his shirt smelled of mint, lavender, fire, and open sky. It suddenly became her favorite. 

“We’re gonna take off, are you ready?” His voice was so close. Heart pounding, she gave a slight nod. Yato leaned back and clicked, his heels giving Sakura a gentle tap. The dragon jumped gracefully, taking off smoothly despite the two adults. Hiyori was reminded how powerful these beasts were as they rose higher and higher. Much higher than she’s ever been before, and they were flying past the town of Kokki and beyond the training forest. 

“We’re going farther? Higher?” Hiyori exclaimed over the wind. Sakura was still climbing, the clouds were suddenly so in reach, Hiyori could barely comprehend they were beyond splotches in the sky. 

Yato laughed, “if you want to!” He said it so simply, so happily, like they were playing a game or having another dance. It was then that he let go, his palms sliding down her knuckles, her wrists, before letting go completely. The meaning of his words suddenly sank in, not that she was a human dangling high over the sea, but freedom. The gift of freedom. Yato gave her the fulfillment she’s always craved on the ground, living beyond what she always assumed her normal life would be. 

She spun around, “I want to! I want to go higher!” Hiyori gasped when she saw nothing but brown, her loose hair had been covering his face the entire time. Yato just gave a thumbs up.

“Sounds good!” He was grinning when she pulled her hair away, embarrassed, then she panicked because she let go of the reins. Curiously, Sakura blinked at her, Yato did too, and Hiyori’s pink cheeks quickly turned a deep red. Yato simply turned her back around and placed the reins in her hands. Stiffly, Hiyori remained facing forward as she felt Yato’s fingers comb through her fringes. He brushed against the base of her neck causing her to shiver. 

Despite his proximity, the thrill of the flight quickly distracted her. Yukine had talked to Hiyori about riding many times, and she felt it came rather naturally. When she leaned, so did Sakura, when she pulled, Sakura turned, and when her legs tightened from her excitement, Sakura rose towards the stars. By the time Hiyori’s cheeks were pink from the wind and aching from her smile, Yato laid two braids on her shoulders. The sun had almost disappeared over the horizon, the sky turning dark purple and blue. Even with all the excitement, Hiyori realized they were moving rather slow, all things considered. She wanted to know what Yato and Yukine felt every day.

Hiyori turned,“I want to go faster!” She beamed. Yato blinked at her wide, bright eyes. She was so close. 

“Okay!” He grinned, “I don’t know how fast you’ll go with the both of us on board. Let me just-!” Yato swung his leg over and slid off. For a split second, Hiyori gasped and leaned over to look only to see empty air. It was when she heard a familiar chirp that Hiyori smiled and looked up. Dragon Yato soared above, looking under his belly at her. She laughed and picked up the pace, Yato keeping up with her easily. Her laughter echoed, Yato blowing plumes of air. Even Sakura sang a happy tune. At some point, they landed on a very small island off the coast of Waka, taking each other’s hands and dancing on the empty grass, before finally - regrettably - deciding to head back. Sakura flew rather slow, but Hiyori didn’t want to ask her to go any faster. Yato leaned back, his hands just behind the saddle, as he gazed up at the same stars he always did, through human eyes. It was nice. 

“So, when are you going to start combat training?” Yato mused at the moon. 

“Probably after the tournament,” Hiyori’s reply came quickly. Excited at the response, Yato sat up straight and Hiyori peaked at him, giggling. 

“Oh really?” Yato’s nose came just behind her ear, “does that mean you’ll be needing a weapon from me soon? Do I get to make you more gifts?” His head nudged hers, out of a dragon’s habit but she scooted back so his chin could rest on her shoulder. 

“Maybe, but I think it’s something we should all do together, no?” 

“Hmm, yeah,” Yato hummed. They stayed like that for a moment, the lights of Kokki appearing in the distance. 

“Did you have fun?” he spoke quietly next to her ear, “did this make you happy?” 

“Mmm,” Hiyori nodded. She leaned back further into his warmth, tucked against his chest. Out of a very human instinct he didn’t know he had, Yato’s arms came to wrap around her middle.

“Thanks, Yato,” she murmured. She received a hum in response. Yato too, was lulled into her warmth and her scent. It was so much easier to hold her in this form. The idea was something he always resented, but now he only thought of what a blessing it was to be human. 

“I still can’t believe you both see this every day,” she said, barely bringing him out of his peace.

“Yeah, it doesn’t really get old,” Yato mumbled  into her shoulder. As she shifted against him, turning her cold nose to press into his cheek, the god’s arms tightened around her. His heart pounded like he was the one dangling in the air without any wings. Humans were such stunningly brave creatures, if he wanted to hold her like this, he should try to act like that too. 

Yato took a deep breath, “But you know, I’ve found I like being on the ground with you more. Even if it meant I could never fly again.” He looked down at her when she moved again. Hiyori was looking up at him, the stars reflected in her eyes, as she searched his expression to see if he was telling the truth. She realized - with some sadness - that he was, but couldn’t ignore how truly happy it made her. How truly happy he made her. And how she would do the same. 

Hiyori’s lips were on him before they both realized it. Yato froze, he’d seen humans do this countless times but could never understand the action. He understood the sentiment - he could feel it and heavens it felt nice - but worried he wasn’t natural enough. She didn’t bite him like he thought she would, instead Hiyori closed her eyes so he did as well, trusting her. 

She was soft and gentle as she moved but still steady and strong enough to where Yato could feel it. It was like a hug, or a dance, or any number of the other human things he learned for her. And just like all those things, he followed her lead, copying what she did with barely restrained need and excitement. Yes, Hiyori truly was soft and warm; everything a sharp, jagged, reptile like himself wasn’t. But he would try if it meant he could have her smile against him like this. Try if it meant he could feel her voice hum - music, better than any dragon - and hear her giggle as she pulled away and clearly saw the nervous excitement written all over his face. 

They reached the edge of her village and Sakura glided easily through. She passed by the party, close enough to feel the heat from the toraches below. Yato took the reins and landed her back on their cliff, wanting some more time with his human. He helped Hiyori slide off, holding her even though her legs no longer shook after a flight, and unclipped Sakura. The dragon took instruction to return to her den and Yato simply dropped her riding gear in the grass. Yato’s lips were back on Hiyori's before she could chide him for his negligence of Yukine’s things. The ever-needy dragon pulling and tugging on her, always ready to learn new human things and practice until he got it right. Hiyori, always patient with his endearing curiosity and eagerness, was happy to help guide him as she always did.

“We should,” Hiyori breathed, “we should head to the party.” 

Yato hummed as he peppered her cheek, “Yukine’s probably waiting for us,” he agreed. 

Yes, being human with her felt like a blessing as he found his instincts and sensed dulled when she was around, allowing him to focus on just her and her alone.

Unable to pick up on the pair of eyes watching them from the shadows.

Chapter Text

The final day of the festival was an added bonus for this year. The eighth day of the tournament had one event and one event only, hosted when the sun was at its peak: the race. There was a race the day before - it was tradition for the week to end as such - but this competition was made up of a very specific group of riders.

The gods and their guides. 

Hiyori stood in the stands built just at the edge of the beach. She clenched the binoculars in her hands, anticipation rising. At her sides were her friends, Yukine’s friends, and Kofuku and Ebisu. 

“We’re not built for distance,” the poverty goddess happily claimed. Across from them was a large wooden board with a white painted line of the track the racers would be following; a good seven laps around the island, using the opposite mountains as turning points. Vikings were posted throughout with flares of the racer’s colors and the progression would be shown on the board. Of course, people rarely sat still for the event, wanting to run all around town to watch. 

The race would be starting soon, but Hiyori couldn’t help but notice how many people were missing. The stands were made to hold almost three hoards, yet they were half empty. The end of year usually came with people nursing their hangovers - Kokki stopped functioning for almost three days after every tournament - but Hiyori was surprised how many were missing out. Her family was still at the healers den, helping the large number of nauseous people.

The crowd that was present, picked up intensity as the first racers landed on the starting line. Bishamon  appeared in a blaze, Kazuma in gold light-weight armor, waving to the cheers. Next, Take crashed on the sand in a bolt of lighting, startling the crowd with a gasp. Kiun wore loose fitting clothes that didn’t look good for racing but he didn’t seem bothered. The two gods growled and nipped at each other as the guides tried to pull them away. It worked for a short moment until Yato and Yukine crawled out of the shadows. He roared, causing the crowd to yell with excitement and terror. Bishamon snarled back, snapping her jaw, and Yato bristled. In his full gear, Yukine brought him to stand beside her, smiling awkwardly at the other guide. Finally, in a heavenly wind brought from above, Tenjin landed with Tsuyu in her own racing gear. It was the first time everyone had seen them all lined up like this. Yato was surprisingly small compared to the rest, nearly half their size. Hiyori snickered at his attitude with them though, both him and his partner clearly the youngest there. 

By the board, Daikoku announced the competitors through a horn, and it was time to start. Kofuku strutted out onto the beach, flags in hand. With a wave of a black flag, the gods and guides got ready, and when the God of Poverty brought up a white flag and tossed it, the gods were off. Their collective might blew a massive wave of sand all the way up to the top of the stands, the wood seats cracking from the force. Some of the vikings fell into the pile of wood before others could uncover their eyes. By the time Hiyori cleared her vision of sand, the gods were already across town. Kofuku flew over and landed in front of her.

“Come on!” she grabbed Hiyori’s arm, “let’s follow after them!” The vikings were already chasing after the racers, cheering and waving around flags. Hiyori followed the merry stampede through the village, her binoculars following the black tail of her god before they quickly vanished out of sight.

Wings pumping, Yato flew the designated route. Take was above, neck and neck with Tenjin who was slightly below. They were just ahead of Yato, who flew much lower, his spikes unsheathed out of natural urgency. 

Yukine gave his side a pat, “steady. Tuck it in.” 

As practiced, Yato’s blades slid back under his scales and the flaps flattened into a smooth surface. Yato tilted his head back slightly, so his horns didn’t cut the air so much. Yukine copied the motion, holding his chin out so his helmet didn’t go against the wind. The teen maintained his perfect position, raised off the saddle, all his weight forward. Together, they ducked around the first corner, passing the two above and putting more distance between the rest. A blue flare went up, followed by a yellow and a green, red soon following. Yukine looked to see Take a little more behind and Tenjin just slightly ahead of him. Curiously, he looked down Yato’s tail to see Bishamon round the corner, her body ignited. 

“She’s surprisingly slow,” Yukine noted, “though I guess she’s built more for combat than anything else.” When he looked back, his god was giving him that weird dragon smirk and Yukine rolled his eyes. No wonder the god was able to escape all the time. Then again, none of the gods have had to fly like their lives depended on it very often. Yato has honed years of fast, precision flying that was meant to outpace any threats. They rounded the next corner and finished the first lap, the second going much the same. Now that the warm-ups were out of the way, it was time for tactics. Take and Tenjin rose high above their current altitude, using their abilities to close the gap and try diverting each other. They skimmed just below the riders who maintained the height limit. Yukine pulled Yato up just a tad, then stopped him. Yato looked back in question. 

“It’s fine! Tenjin’s slowing down…and I think Bishamon is onto him.” True to his prediction, Yukine knew Kazuma didn’t have his god light up for no reason. Finally under the older god, Bishamon’s heat was starting to throw off Tenjin’s wind. Kazuma ordered a few more blasts of fire, and soon Take pulled ahead of the geezer. Above, the God of Lightning reached them, his body jolting left to right in a zig-zag as he used his abilities to zap his way through the sky. It was such a strange way of flying, relying on bursts of sudden speed to push forward. When Yukine asked - all those years ago - Kiun said it was like skating or snowboarding, moving side to side like a winding river.

But that would be their downfall. Yukine smirked to himself as he realized all those years he spent suffering on Oki, studying his former god and guide religiously in an attempt to prove himself, would give him the upper hand. They approached the second turn of the fourth lap, Yukine starting to clip extra safety belts into the saddle. 

“We’re doing it! Cyclone! Cyclone!” Yukine called. Yato looked straight ahead, roaring back his disdain. One wrong move and Yukine could go flying off faster than Yato could catch him. 

“I can do it! I’m clipped in!” Yukine pulled back on the reins. It was now or never, that narrow mountain approaching fast. Yato would have to trust his guide’s call on this. The mountain came and they turned, Yukine throwing his weight to the right. Instead of Yato tilting so that his back was completely aligned with the pillar of stone, the god flung his weight as well. Yukine hugged himself close to the god as they whirled in a barrel-roll, corkscrewing themselves tightly around the mountain and making the turn in record time. Yato quickly straightened out, looking to make sure his kid was alright. 

“I’m fine!” Yukine blinked away dizzy stars. He looked up to see the sky empty and grinned. Yes, his former god was lighting fast, and if this was a sprint, Yato would lose every time. But lighting was best at traveling in one direction and Take was terrible at turns. 

“We got this! We’re ahead!” Yukine patted Yato. The god chirped and pumped his wings a little faster. They would still have to worry about Tenjin once Bishamon ran out of steam, and Kiun pulled something out of his sleeve. But Yukine knew that the two of them working together would win.

“What was that?” Shiigun exclaimed. Hiyori beamed at their training being revealed. 

“A barrel-roll? Around a mountain?” Kofuku gasped. The teens gaped at each other while Suzuha and Hiyori grinned. 

“It’s to get ahead of the competition!” Hiyori said, “Yato has the speed but no special abilities, they needed to separate so that Yato could maintain the lead!”

“Yeah, but they can only do another two of those rolls in a row, otherwise they’ll get sick and slow down. Yukine especially.” Suzuha explained.

“That gives them one extra lap!” Nana added excitedly.

“But will they slow down after that?” Shiigun asked.

“They’re hoping to get far enough ahead where it won’t matter,” Hiyori passed along Yukine’s plan. Binoculars back on, flares continued, and Yukine’s plan went accordingly. 

“Let’s get back to the bleachers for the final lap!” Kofuku cheered. Hiyori excitedly ran ahead, ready to be there for them at the finish line. 

Yato was starting to almost break a sweat as they neared the final lap. He can’t remember the last time he went fast without being chased but it was a different kind of adrenaline. It was fun. On him, Yukine kept letting out laughter and some directions here and there. They pretty much worked without talking, in sync better than they’ve ever been. Yato smiled to himself, this was mostly his kids thing, but all that practice had been fun! Plus, Hiyori would most likely be there to congratulate them - chirp at them at how proud she was and what a good dragon he was - and Yato looked forward to that more than Yukine’s trophy. The stands were starting to fill up as they approached the finish line. Yato’s eyes drifted from their goal, searching all the faces for his favorite healer. The god’s eyes scanned the big hairy men, beards and leather. No long dress or black scales- 

Time slowed and Yato felt like he was falling. His instincts, deep and primal from years buried, sank its teeth into his mind. Yato’s wings pumped down and the wind whistled through the stands. It blew through the curled dark hair of his father, revealing his grin. 

“Whoa!” Yukine jolted forward so hard he hit his chin, causing it to bleed. Yato made such a hard turn, Yukine had to hold on and close his eyes. When the rider finally did open them, they were careening towards the stands. Yukine matched the frightened faces of yelling vikings with equal fear. With all his might, Yukine yanked and Yato pulled up. His tail cut at some of the humans while his wings blew through the top of the stands and the board, sending the cut wood crashing on top of others. 

“H-hey! Yato!” Yukine shouted. One more blink and Kokki and the race was becoming part of the horizon. Yukine looked behind him with shock. He tried to crawl back on the saddle but the speed was too much. His many straps were pulling painfully tight around him, the only things keeping him on. Nails sank into the leather as Yukine kept shouting at his god. This was too fast, gods never went this fast with a human riding them, it was too dangerous. For the first time since they met, Yukine felt fear. 

“Yato!” He pleaded, “what are you doing? What’s wrong?” His god didn’t respond, didn’t look back. Yukine’s eyes started to water, tears being forcefully dragged across his cheeks.

A loud burst of water from the ocean and the two were hit from below. Yukine held on tight but shifted as they finally came to some sort of stop, Yato roaring in outrage. Quickly getting his bearings, Yukine watched Nora’s dragon sink his teeth into Yato’s leg. Its claws scraped along Yato’s sides as it tried to get a grip and bring them down into the water. 

“H-hey!” Yukine struggled to unlatch himself. Nora crawled up the side of the god, dagger at the ready. The teen braced himself only for Nora to stop at Yato’s soft stomach, her knife digging under his skin. Yato roared in pain and blew fire below them, missing the two kids but hitting the dragon. Nora was forced to let go, caught by Kouto. The two rounded on them again. Yato started back on his flight, trying to pick up speed. 

“Where are you going-? You stupid-!” Yukine was able to crawl forward and grab the god’s reins, “we need to get back to the island! It’s safer there!” It was terrifying to see the god’s eyes so dragon-like, so wild and open with thin slits of hostility and fear. Yukine suddenly heard the tell-tale whistling of arrows and looked up with Yato.

“Watch out!” They both rolled out of the way, two arrows sinking into Yato’s wing. She was coming from above now, leaping off her dragon with weapons at the ready. They crashed and Nora landed on Yato while her dragon pushed them down. The two were dangerous at the best of times, but if Yato hit the water, they were finished. 

“Don’t underestimate me!” For once Yukine was grateful for his god’s paranoia. Hidden under each of his pieces of armor were hidden daggers, just as his god. He lashed out faster than she could get her bearings, a knife in each hand. Nora cried out when he struck her chest. They fought, Yukine’s daggers hitting her wrist cuffs with a clang. Their weapons and armor were made out of his god, which put their battle up to skill. Behind them, her dragon was fought off by Yato’s claws and tail. The dragon cried in pain and Nora finally looked up. She gave a harsh kick across Yukine’s face, sending him tumbling along Yato’s neck, his final strap holding him on. With a wave of her hand, Kouto backed off and Yato was able to hurl fire at it, sending the water dragon even further away. Yukine took the opportunity to scramble forward and grab her, holding the knife to her throat. 

“I’m not a little kid anymore,” Yukine hissed in her ear. 

She smiled, “you don’t have it in you, I can tell.” She waited, calling his bluff as Yukine’s hand trembled, the tip of the blade catching a drop of her blood. 

“I don’t have to in order to defeat you,” he growled back, “face it, you’re done.” 

“Silly boy, don’t you know? Father is already here. You’ve already lost.” 

“F-father?” Yukine stalled. Realizing his mistake, Yukine quickly tried to snap out of it. Nora elbowed his side and threw her head back, bruising his cheekbone. It didn’t matter, Yukine was finally able to unclip the pouch on her belt. He reared back, clutching her things and waving it between them. 

“I’ll just take this!” He grinned. 

Nora paled, “no! Give that back!” She lunged. This time Yukine sent a swift kick of his own, knocking her off his god. The rider tumbled towards the ocean. She turned in the air, twisting her body around to throw one final dagger. Yukine wasn’t able to stop it and it cut through his final strap. She was caught by her dragon and the two dropped to skim along the water, chasing them back to Kokki from below. More arrows were shot, Yukine had to lean down to try and knock them away.  Another sunk into Yato’s skin, sticking out of his abdomen. 

“Let’s go! We gotta get back!” Yukine turned back around in the saddle and grabbed the reins, “she can’t keep up with us, the others will help take her!” Just to be safe from any remaining arrows, Yukine pulled up and took Yato higher into the sky. 

“How are you doing? Are you okay?” Yukine asked Yato. The god moaned, shaking his head this way and that. Yukine safely strapped Nora’s pouch on his person, hoping what few objects the rider chose to keep on her was valuable. It must have been since their attackers had yet to retreat. They were almost back to the island, Yukine looked far below them to see her staring, following just behind them. Yukine swallowed nervously; Nora's unnerving, unblinking gaze in this game of chicken was becoming difficult to ignore. Yato’s head shook again, and again he groaned. While Yukine struggled to try and remove Yato’s arrows, even reaching out across the wing, Yukine noticed they were slowing down.

“Yato? What are you doing? Pick up the pace!” They were lowering in the sky. Yato shook his head again, flapping his wings to go faster, raise higher. 

Something was wrong. Yato knew it but he couldn’t figure out what. Half his mind was still panicking, hurling across the sky while the other seemed to crawl through mud, in a sluggish daze. Again, he tried to shake off the feeling, blinking harshly so that he could snap back into focus. But the sunlight was growing too harsh and his body felt too hot. Yato kept squinting as the darkness around his vision threatened to take over. What was it? What was wrong? This wasn’t possibly a hangover, did he eat something again? Or not enough? 

Poison, his sluggish mind helpfully supplied. But that didn’t make sense, he’s built up a high tolerance to poison arrows, especially the type his father used. Minor injuries like these wouldn’t be enough to do this kind of damage. Suddenly, terror gripped the god’s pounding heart at the sudden deja vu. 

“Yato? Yato please, what’s wrong? We’re falling!” Yukine pleaded from behind him. 

There was a child on his back. A small, human child that clung to an ailing god high, high above the sea. They weren’t falling, but even Yato could tell they were starting to lose altitude, drifting towards danger as Yato’s wings could no longer push down. He kept them at a glide as best he could, hoping someone would come after him. Surely at least Hiyori would cause enough of a fuss over his odd behavior. Yato groaned and felt his legs droop, shaking his head slowly. 

It was as if the god was separated from his own body, like he hovered peacefully above it in a light human form while his heavy dragon self was drifting away. Yukine still sounded so young, Yato thought to himself, so child-like. How sweet the boy was, he didn’t need to be flying with a troublesome god like him. 

Things went black and suddenly, they were falling.

It was as if the world was scooped out beneath him. Yukine’s stomach felt like it rose to the top of his throat. Yato had stopped flying, stopped responding. They glided for a little while as Yukine tried yelling hopelessly into his god’s ear until they stalled and were soon plummeting towards the sea. Yukine held on tight as the wind lifted him up off the saddle. 

“Y-yato!” Yukine cried, his voice carried away by the wind. Tears streamed across his cheeks as he squinted, seeing Yato’s eyes shut as his neck crammed up in an awkward way. His wings were raised on either side of Yukine as the god fell feet first, the wind trying to roll his weight over. Teeth clenched, Yukine grabbed a wing and pushed himself forward, his fingers trying and failing to grab the reins. When he finally caught them, he pulled himself to Yato’s face, holding it in his hands as the dragon rolled over. They fell somehow faster, Yukine’s helmet leaving him. 

“Yato! Yato, wake up, please!” Yukine tried to force the god’s eyes open, slapping the hard skin, shaking the beast. 

“Yato, please!” Yukine held his god tight, like he was a child running from his village once more. He was slipping. Yukine tried to grab his wing to hang on to, only for his hand to close around empty air. Looking back, the body of the dragon was gone and when Yukine whipped back around, he held a human Yato in his hands. Panicking, Yukine’s finger nails gripped Yato’s soft cheeks. From under him, the saddle slipped off and it quickly became two humans falling to their doom. 

He had a flight suit, Yukine knew. Ever since his dear friend, all riders were required to have their gliders on, so they could at least try and land safely. But that didn’t help another person. Yato would fall and hit the water hard, drowning even if he survived the fall. Yukine clutched Yato’s clothes, holding the god by his front as he stared at the unconscious god. No…he wouldn’t leave him. Yukine was Yato’s guide, it didn’t matter how many of their comrades fell, Yukine swore they would go down together. 

Something caught Yukine’s attention as they passed the last barrier of clouds and neared the water. Nora was still there, ahead of them, floating on her dragon while they watched. They knew. Whatever she had on those arrows, they knew it would force Yato to transform. Suddenly, it clicked and Yukine’s hands moved before he could blink. Nora’s pouch was out and opened, papers and small bottles rising out of them. Yukine quickly grabbed all that he could, reading the labels and stuffing the papers back in. He found one labeled ‘antidote’ and opened it, shoving it in Yato’s mouth. He spun them, flipping the god over so the liquid would flow down his throat. When there was still some left, Yukine took his own blade and slathered it in the medicine. With a silent apology, Yukine slipped it into Yato’s stomach wound, hoping it would mix. Officially out of ideas, Yukine crawled back to Yato’s shoulders, and clutched the god tight as they fell. 

They were mere seconds from the water - Nora leaping out of the sea to close in and finish the job- when Yato groaned. Yukine gasped and looked up. Hazy blue eyes blinked slowly twice before snapping open. The two met each other’s matching faces of fear and terror before Yato rolled over. Yukine was ready and was quickly met with the solid mass of dragon underneath. There was no saddle to hang onto, no reins to pull up on, so Yukine could only hug his god tight as Yato did his best to slow them down. Even Nora was shocked by the development, her dragon unable to stop himself and get out of the way before they crashed. In a fury, Yato’s teeth sunk into Kouto’s neck as they continued falling down. With a grumbling roar, Yato yanked, ripping the dragon’s throat open. A wave of blood splashed against Yukine’s blonde hair, staining it red. Yato kicked the fallen dragon down, using the body to push and help swing them back into the sky. He didn’t bother looking back to see if his sister made it okay, more concerned with getting the frightened child back to safe arms. Knowing that it wasn’t his. 

—

From amidst the rubble of shattered wood, and the yells of stampeding vikings, the God of Calamity’s body continued away from the island. It was easy to watch the plan continue its motion as planned as the silly owned humans ran around each other like rats. They scrambled to try and figure out what to do; to get their weapons, their dragons, try and alert their gods or help those crushed beneath the bleachers. It was almost comical, being so reliant on such powerful creatures that could wipe them out as such at a moment’s notice. Honestly, humans could do so much more if they tried to be a little more self-sufficient. Ah well, things like this were more than enough to make the point. 

The Crafter calmly made his way through the chaos, down the stands and through town. It was time to find a certain healer, just to warn her of the dangers…personally.

Chapter Text

Calamity.

That’s the only way Hiyori could describe it. She could barely tell which way her house was through all the screaming and crowds. A man bumped into her, she fell but was quickly caught by Suzuha.

“Come on! We gotta get out of the way!” He said. Shiigun and Nana had already disappeared, heading for their dragons as best they could with the crowd. 

Hiyori pulled back, “I can’t,” she stepped away from the bystander, “I need to be there for them!” With a nod, Suzuha turned and ran with the crowd, away to safety. Hiyori fled towards the shore, stopping to help as many of the injured as she could while keeping an eye on the sky. Beneath her, the ground rumbled. For a moment, Hiyori feared Lord Ebisu’s tunnels would sink the town. She was close, but she wished she wasn’t wrong. The dirt just beside her burst open as milkey-white, spiky dragons with red eyes and small wings shot out of the ground. It was a Screaming Death, two at that. Hiyori fell back and looked past her hands, the massive mouths and rotating teeth were enough of a clue, but the beasts continued towards the sky and released a piercing shriek, dropping the flying dragons and their riders out of the sky. She covered her ears until they flew far enough away, or buried back underground. 

“Hiyori!” Kofuku and Daikoku came from the beach. By now, it was all but cleared, her brother coming with a dragon of his own to help carry their patients. 

Hiyori met them, “what’s wrong? What happened to Yato?” 

“Dragons are attacking the island! They’re without riders, yet they’re working as an organized group! We don’t know how or why!” Daikoku explained, breathless. 

“We’re not sure about Yato, he just took off! We can’t tell what caused it!” Kofuku fretted. 

“That’s not all! It’s not just the riders that are really sick, but so are our dragons! They’re trying to get people in the air, but those things are disorienting what little troops we have left!” Daikoku continued, “Kofuku, I give you permission, you have to get those things out of the sky!”

“But Daikoku, if I do that, people might get hurt! Our riders will be affected!” Kofuku flinched when Daikoku grabbed her by the shoulders.

“Those things call out to Whispering Deaths for help. Not to mention the rest of the dragons that are attacking. There are Thunderdrums destroying our boats and Slithersongs charming dragons right out of the air and who knows what else!

“The dragons? Oh no!” Hiyori jumped up.

“Hiyori, where are you going?” They called after her.

“I need to make sure Sakura is okay! I need…I need to go after them!” Hiyori heard their protests - after all she was no warrior - but Hiyori was far more than a healer now. She had been practicing flying, and spent yesterday trying out some of Yato’s weapons. Even if she couldn’t do much, she could at least make sure she was there for them. Despite this, Hiyori tripped more than she’d like. The ground was torn up, buildings destroyed by dragon’s screams. She covered her ears as another cry pierced the air. It seemed The Crafter had a preferred type; small, unassuming dragons that used songs to harm their victims. 

She pushed on, grunting when her chin hit the dirt one last time. Discarded on the ground, within arms reach, was a lost sword. Without thinking, she grabbed it and pushed herself up and continued forward. Unlike the dragon pens used for the riders of the island, Sakura was still an academic dragon and was kept in the arena. Thankfully, the chaos was kept far from the area, so Hiyori was able to run up to the cage without anyone stopping her. 

“Sakura?” Hiyori questioned. The silver dragon was laying down, somehow ignoring the destruction of her town. In fact…she was laying deathly still. 

“Sakura!” Hiyori ran forward, throwing the cage open. Hiyori waited several long seconds before she concluded Sakura was still breathing, thankfully, but it wouldn’t last. 

“Oh, what a shame,” a voice mused behind her, “this is what happens when you dedicate yourself to a god. Locked in a cage, left behind in their mess as they thrash about like children.” The man stopped in the center of the arena. She stood slowly, the hair on the back of her neck rose as she turned around. The sword was already up in her hand when she faced him, taking careful steps out of the cage and into the light. It was clear who he was. A man with short black hair and slanted eyes, wearing a long, foreign dress and covered in the black scales of a god. He carried his own weapon, a long silver spear, the tip of it identical to Yato’s horn. Hiyori knew those weren’t supposed to come off. The man took a few lazy steps forward, his spear clinking against the stone floor between them. 

“Of course, I raised my god to be better than that,” The Crafter continued, “he knows better than to use his power to try to own another under the guise of family.” 

Hiyori’s eyes narrowed, “then what does that make you?” 

“His father!” The Crafter happily infomed. Hiyori was stunned, her mouth trying and failing to close. She was rooted to the spot as he took a few more steps, kicking at the end of his spears as he talked to the ground.

“Yep! That’s my kid alright. Gods are created when the core of their being kills enough humans and dragons.” He waved his hand, “A lightning storm struck down an entire hoard and out comes Takemikazuchi, battles fought over money and status creates a God of Wealth, and so on and so on. Mix enough of the two species’ blood together and poof! A giant dragon egg with a baby inside!” 

“How are you doing this? Why are you doing this?” 

“Why?” He stopped and gestured around, “just look around you. This is all due to human’s delusional dependence on gods. Thinking we need them for their armor, their gold, or their liquor and that we need to praise them for doing nothing. Thinking that we’re not strong enough to stand above them. I’m here to simply remind Yaboku of that lesson, and teach it to you.” He pointed his spear at the healer, gaze hard, but Hiyori was distracted by a sudden realization. 

“It was you,” she said, “you took Kofuku’s acid, you poisoned our hoards!”

“Oh please, I didn’t make humanity stupid enough to drink a dragon’s fermented acid,” he scoffed, “but I did need the army out of the way for a bit. It was their own fault for celebrating such a pointless, fake union.” It was clear that the man was proud of himself and relished in how pale it made Hiyori, confessing his whole plan to her out of glee. She started sliding towards the exit, every time the man took his eyes off her was another step. 

“So that’s it then? You poisoned us and attacked our island, and for what? What do you think you’ll accomplish?” Hiyori needed to find a way to alert someone, but she knew she was outmatched. If she could just keep him talking…

He smiled, “No, my dear, I’ve already accomplished everything I’ve needed too. The God of Poverty’s acid was the final piece to a concoction that I had been working on for some time. Now, Yaboku will be coming with me - whether he wants to or not - and all his ties to here will be severed.” At that, Hiyori’s feet stopped shuffling. The sword she held between them somehow felt like a toy as the man stopped his offhanded movements and rounded on her with focus as sharp as her god.

“Afterall, being the alpha to these mindless creatures can only accomplish so much.” He muttered the last part but Hiyori heard about it all the same. She had heard stories of humans working to control an alpha dragon, in turn allowing them to command entire hoards of dragons. That practice was banned by the God of the Sun ages ago but this man somehow did it. 

“You have an alpha?” Hiyori bared her teeth, looking around and at the sky. Which dragon was it? Was it Yato? There was no way…

Suddenly, the wind moved around her but it wasn’t due to powerful wings. The Crafter knocked into her, the end of his staff cracking her knee and sending her harshly against the stone floor. Hitting hard, Hiyoir’s cry of pain was cut out by the air being knocked out of her. 

“Silly girl, I am the alpha,” he jeered, “those beasts obey me and me alone, no third party required.” Above her, The Crafter grinned until Hiyori fought blindly through her pain and swung her sword. It cut just above his hip, in the opening between Yato’s armor. The Crafter hissed and swatted her weapon away. She watched it clang then saw the spear spin. Yato’s horn met her center, his reinforced scales taking the brunt of the hit. Hiyori yelped in pain and shock, unable to catch her breath and call for him. 

“I see you’ve taken advantage of my boy as well,” The Crafter pushed down, Yato’s horn cracking the layer of his scales. She felt tears raise to her eyes as she remembered the conversation she had with her god in Daikoku’s forge. Her telling him that the armor he was making for them was enough, but him arguing that it would need to withstand his weapons. She thought he was crazy at the time, not considering the enemy would have access to their blades as well. The spear finally pierced through the first two layers, easily slicing through the leather beneath. Hiyori felt her stomach start to burn as it dripped with blood, she screamed. Frantically, Hiyori’s eyes searched for something, anything. 

“You really thought you were a part of his hoard? He’s a God of Calamity, healer, you were never meant to be by Yaboku’s side in the first place.” At his hip hung a flare, one meant to shoot up blue colors for Yato. He must have been at the finish line, waiting until Yato saw him to start all this. Yato was scared, Hiyori realized, so terrified of the man appearing out of nowhere that he took off and took Yukine with him. She bit her lip, wishing she could have taken Sakura and gone too. It would crush them if she died here and all they worked for would be destroyed and abandoned, just as this man wanted. 

She met his gaze with a strong glare, “he prefers to be called Yato and he’s my God of Protection!” The healer kicked at the man, knocking the flare off. One hand held his spear down inside her while the other grabbed it and aimed. The Crafter’s eyes could only widen before they were covered in a harsh cloud of ash and blue. The signal blazed like Yato’s fire, high into the sky, as the man stumbled back. The Crafter clutched his face in pain, completely marked by a color that won’t wash out easily. He stood still and quiet for a moment, watching her as Hiyori struggled back to her feet. Taking his hand off his face, he felt the coloring on his fingers for a moment.

“I suppose that’s my que to leave. Mizuchi will have Yaboku by now, and that child will be disposed of. I’ll just leave you to them and be on my way.” The Crafter let out a whistle and a Whispering Death burst from the ground. Tapping the spear on the stone, two clangs sounded like a death bell. The surrounding arena walls shifted and morphed in color and texture. Changelings, dragons whose scales adapted color and pattern to help them blend into the environment. These acid-spitting dragons had been here the whole time, waiting for their master’s command. Hiyori moved as fast as she could to grab her sword. The Whispering Death ducked and let the man step on it, raising them into the air. 

“You know what to do,” he waved his hand at the remaining dragons, the Changelings turned to hiss at her. Hiyori braced her sword, fear and panic squeezing her heart. She would have to harm these majestic creatures. It wasn’t their fault but Hiyori couldn’t afford to be a healer now. She made a promise when she became part of Yato’s hoard and swore she could and would fight at their side. Fight for them. Part of her worried The Crafter was right, that she didn’t have it in her, but-

“I’m sorry,” Hiyori spoke to the dragons as they came close. The sun gleamed down the blade of the viking sword, the object dull compared to the ones made from her god. Still, it reminded her of him and Hiyori let herself pretend that it was his. She would fight till the end, just to see them again, even if that meant she had to spill blood to do it.

—

They were at the edge of Kokki now, Yato able to pick up the pace. The town was in absolute disarray. Buildings knocked down, vikings scattered in battle, and gods in a rage. Yukine frantically looked around for someone he knew, looking at the fallen soldiers to see if anyone looked familiar. Yato cut through stray dragons and blasted some out of the sky, Yukine threw some daggers here and there, sad at hurting these creatures. The air around them grew painfully hot and Yato stopped short, Yukine hanging on as best he could. Bishamon, in all her blazing glory roared at Yato. The god roared back, desperation in his voice.

“Yukine!” Kazuma called from somewhere in the flames, “what happened?” 

“It’s The Crafter!” Yukine yelled back, “He’s here!” 

“And where were you?” Tsuyu suddenly spoke from above.

“Yato saw The Crafter, we thought he would chase after us!” Yukine lied for his god, “There are no other reinforcements coming, Nora has been left in the middle of the sea!” The guides all looked at each other, nodding.

“We’ll let everyone know,” Tsuyu said. Bishamon hissed accusations at Yato who snapped back. Clearly this wasn’t his fault and he didn’t know. She knew full well Yato wouldn’t put the people he loved in danger, especially not a normal human like Hiyori.

Hiyori.

Yato’s head moved this way and that, opening his senses and focusing on her. He was still running high on adrenaline but he focused on sorting out the smells to find his favorite one. Closing his eyes he remembered flying under the moonlight, holding her in his arms, burying his nose in her neck. It hit him, she was over there, she was-

“W-oah! Hey!” Yukine shouted again as Yato bucked beneath him. 

“Hey, don’t do this again!” Yukine hissed. Yato looked at him in desperation, trying to speak but couldn't. 

Blood, he smelled blood. Her blood, his beloved’s blood tainted the air and sent his instincts into overdrive. Yukine only blinked at him worriedly, the other gods hearing him and telling him to go to her. Something caught Yukine’s attention, a blast of blue in the sky, and it clicked.

“Hiyori…” Yukine gasped. 

“Yukine, wait! Here!” Kazuma tossed his reins to Yukine, the boy strapping it around Yato’s neck and his belt. With a nod, Yukine kicked Yato’s side.

“Let’s go!” 

—

Sweating, Hiyori put all of her effort into one more swing. The sword cut across a Changeling's snout, it cried out and reared back, blood dripping on the stone. Another let out a gurgle and Hiyori braced herself, jumping and tumbling out of the way of a stream of acid. One was on her before she could get to her feet and she impaled its chest, kicking it away with another Changeling that could no longer get up. A tear dripped out of the corner of her eye, mixing with the sweat and grime, as she was left with three more to go. Hiyori wasn’t sure she was going to make it out. She was starting to get dizzy and the wound in her torso was tensing tighter and tighter. Hiyori couldn’t give up now, she had to be there for when they met again- her body shook and her heart soared as a booming roar echoed in the arena. It wasn’t the cry of an enemy dragon, but the familiar call of her beloved god. While it shook the dragons down to their core, freighting them away from her, Hiyori could only feel her smile growing.

“Hiyori!” Yukine called from above, “get in the hole!” She didn’t need to be told twice, safely sliding down the dirt tunnel the Whispering Death made. Yato was coming in hard and fast, teeth bared as his victims ran from the human of his hoard, attempting to apologize for their malfeasance. Jaw dropping, Yato took a deep breath and released a column of blue fire. Yukine tilted them, the two swirling around the arena to scorch the panicking dragons. It was hard to see if they escaped or buckled under the heat of a god but Yukine commanded Yato’s wings to blow away the remaining smoke and fire. When they landed, Hiyori was dragging herself out of the ground.

“Hiyori!” Yukine ran to his family, helping her up to see the blood dripping from her front. 

“You’re hurt!” Yukine fretted. Yato ran forward and hovered, staring at the crimson. 

“It’s okay, it’s not deep,” Hiyori grunted, “it is a puncture wound though.” A deep, harsh grumbling caught her attention. They looked up to see Yato’s lips curled back to reveal sharp teeth, his spine bristled and his eyes gleamed with homicidal rage. He snarled in a way that had their hair stand on end. 

“Shh, shh, no, no,” Hiyori concosled. She tried to reach up to him only to wince when the wound was stretched. Yato’s mouth opened more, he whined and shuffled his feet, his talons sinking into the stone flooring. 

“Don’t go after him,” Yukine agreed, “we can’t- we’re not…we need to protect our home here.” 

“Yes, that’s right,” Hiyori looked up Yato, sorry she had to ask him of this. 

“I need you to cauterize the wound, okay?” She asked. Yato, unable to deny her anything and needing to be strong for her, bowed his head. Yukine held her armor as Hiyori pulled up her shirt, the boy had to look away. With a moan, Yato blew fire on his knuckle, his scales becoming transparent. He looked at her, she held his gaze strongly but bit her lip, her stomach muscles tensing as he neared. It was quick but definitely not painless. Yato used his smell to his advantage but once the wound was burnt and sealed, Yato held her in his human arms. 

“I’m sorry,” Yato muttered into her hair, “I’m so sorry.” His hand rested on her head and waist, Yukine coming to hug her from behind. After catching her breath - her hands no longer shaking, her tears dried on his shirt - Hiyori pushed them away. 

“He’s gone,” she said. 

“The Crafter?” Yato asked.

“Your father,” Yukine clarified. Yato’s mouth opened but he saw the look they shared and closed it, giving them a nod. 

“And your sister?” Hiyori tried. 

“Adopted, sort of,” Yato mumbled, “but they’re no family of mine. You guys are and you always will be! I’m…I’m sorry…” There was a beat of silence and Hiyori patted his arm. 

“And you're our family to.” 

Yukine snorted, “yeah, and I don’t know to many brothers who would drop their sister into the ocean” 

“Yato!” Hiyori gasped.

“She can swim!” Yato defended, “she’s fine…probably…most likely…”

“Well I also snagged this off her, hopefully its important.” Yukine pulled the pouch around and revealed its contents. Hiyori frowned at the vials. 

“That must be the poison,” she said.

“There isn’t any more of the antidote, I guess they were just gonna use it on Yato,” Yukine looked to his god. Yato’s expression was drawn with hard lines. 

“What’s this?” Hiyori pulled out a rolled up paper. 

“This is!” Yato took it, “this is a map! My father’s future trade route! I-I can translate it!” 

“We have to get this to the others!” Yukine exclaimed.

“But first,” Yato turned to Hiyori, “you’re going to your family.” He ignored the way her lip trembled, transforming and taking them gently onto his back. 

By the time they flew over town, all the enemy dragons had been chased out. Vikings who were previously poisoned were moved into Tenjin’s shrine while the injured where brought into the Healer’s Den. Kofuku helped hold the injured dragons in her yard when the Iki’s became too full. Some of the viking’s loudly protested against Yato’s help, so he and Yukine were put in charge of transporting the dragons to their designated spots. 

While the rest of the hoards worked to help the injured and remove the bodies of fallen dragons, Hiyori was ushered into her room and forced to lay down. It was so frustrating, she was completely unable to help when it mattered. But when she considered getting up and helping despite her injury - already failing and being chased back by her brother and god - Hiyori remembered the devastated faces of her loved ones. The way her grandmother hollered at her god until her voice was hoarse and her mother fretted over her as her brother carried her away. She couldn’t get the look Yato and Yukine gave her as she was ushered away. It made her feel like she failed everyone, and she didn’t want them to regret having her fight as their side. 

“Don’t even think about it,” Masaomi said suddenly from the doorway. Hiyori dropped back down into the bed as he came with more medicine. 

“Things are shifting into clean up now. That includes your man’s image. Him being poisoned helps a lot, so does him translating more documents, and his guide’s recent victory. Yukine, Lady Kofuku, and Kazuma are working with dad to help make more of the antidote so everyone will be fine soon, Sakura included. 

“The gods and remaining hands are working on rebuilding while Lord Ebisu fixes the ground. All in all, Kokki has seen worse, but the rest of the acid is gone and some of Lord Tenjin’s books have been stolen. So…” He caught his breath, “you’re okay to rest here.” 

Hiyori couldn’t, “I have to be there. I need them to see I’m okay and be there for them when they face everyone! What if they decide to leave and I-” 

Her brother’s brows raised, “would you go with them?”

“I have to,” Hiyori responded, “I want to. Please, I want to be with him.” When he came close, she clutched his arm but her big brother only smiled and kissed her head, pushing her back down into the pillow.

“I’m sure he’ll be around to visit you before hand, even if grandmother tries to stop him,” Masaomi said, “I’ll be checking on him soon anyway.” 

“Will you tell me how he is?” Hiyori practically pleaded, “and tell him I’m okay.” She calmed down when her brother snorted at her dramatics. 

“Sure, now rest please, for all that is good in the world. You’re going to give everyone a heart attack if you keep this up.” He turned before he could see his sister pout, failing to see any sleep in his future. Perhaps it really was time for him to settle down and give up adventuring. He already had his turn and his sister clearly wanted to do it for everyone’s sake rather than just her own. She was better than him. Besides, there’s no way her mother could handle knowing both of her children had been impaled. 

—

Hiyori was awoken with a start by the sound of scratching outside her bedroom window. Painfully, she struggled to sit up as she stared out at the crescent moon. For a moment she feared the worst - the possibility of not being able to see a threat coming was terrifying - but released a breath when Yato hauled himself into view. He grunted, his squishy human body bending right on his wound, before he tumbled in. 

When their eyes met, their gazed locked and Yato stumbled unblinkingly towards her. Hiyori’s arms were outstretched and she caught him when he fell, as if his legs finally let him relax for the first time today. Her hands combed through his hair as she peppered him with kisses, asking if he was alright. Yato was still running a mile a minute, only able to nudge her and nuzzle into her neck, whining and clicking to ask if she was okay. Eventually he remembered his promise to himself and worked to close his arms around her, holding her just barely tightly, not trusting himself. She brought his face up and planted her lips onto his, Yato returning the action with a sad groan. 

“I’m okay,” she said before he could find words, “What about you? How are your injures?” 

“Better than yours,” Yato muttered. Her brows knit with slight annoyance but it was hard to take it too seriously with his pout. He tried to lean forward to sniff at the charred flesh but she pushed him away. 

“Did they fix it? Your family?” He asked. 

“Yes, but it was alright. I’ll be better very soon. I don’t need fixing.” She watched him frown and look away, terribly sad. 

“I burned you,” he said like a sin. 

“You healed me,” Hiyori placed her hands on his, “if you hadn’t done that then I really would have been in trouble.” 

“Really?” He looked up at her with big blue eyes. 

She smiled, “really,” she promised. They kissed again, Yato’s arm resting across her lap. 

“You should lay down. Rest.” He asked. She did as her god requested and let his fingers gently ghost along the bandages. Her shirt was rolled up to reveal the blood splatter. Yato put his arm back down and rested his head on the bed by her shoulder. Hiyori’s hand came up to tangle in his hair. 

They dozed like that for a few hours, the moon climbing high into the sky. Yato’s nose was pressed in the crook of Hiyori’s neck as her fingers remained buried in his black fringes. Yato’s anxiety - appearing in a memory of a man with a smile - made him jolt awake so harshly it woke Hiyori. She looked at him in pity as he gave her cheek several kisses in apology. 

“Did you talk to them already?”

“Mhmm, we’re leaving tomorrow once everyone is rested. But before that I have to…” he sighed through his nose. 

“I know,” Hiyori murmured. Yukine had come to visit her hours ago with some dinner. After talking more about Yato’s past, Yukine revealed that he had come to a decision and that Yato would have to agree. 

“I just worry that he’s still too young! I told him that he didn’t have to, that he could fight by my side until he was ready, but he insisted! He said he that he wasn’t going to grow any stronger than he was right now. That it was best for everyone! I just…I don’t know…”

“He did fight off Nora,” Hiyori hummed, “he seems ready.” 

“I know…but being immortal is no easy feat. It’s permanent but it’s not like it makes him incapable of being killed.” Yato complained. It was clear the decision was already made and that Yato just needed to vent his last minute jitters. 

“If anything, he was worried about me! Fretting about my ‘fragile life force’ as he put it. It’s just cause Kofuku and I explained how that fireball couldn’t handle seeing her favorite humans die and try to turn them all immortal, which is why she’s so much weaker now.” 

Yato scoffed, “I’m not that stupid. One human isn’t going to do anything. I can handle at least five! Plus some dragons!” He grumbled and she giggled. 

“Am I one of your favorite humans?” She asked, mind a bit sluggish. After all, what was immortality so long as you spent it with your loved ones? His face came into view and Hiyori's heart softened. She took his face in her hands again as he nuzzled her, pressing a kiss on her cheekbone. 

“My dragon,” she hummed with a smile. Yato responded with a loving hum of his own, only for it to sound like a grumble. He pulled away but just barely, giving her another long kiss before she could stare into the slits of his eyes. 

“Do you want to come?” It was pointless to try and talk her out of anything. What right did he have to say no to her? Not that he could even try. She gave a slight nod and wrapped her arms around his neck. His arms found their way under her, lifting her out of bed and setting her on the window sill while he transformed outside. She got on prepared to take flight, taking one last look at her home as a mortal human. 

They landed on the mountain top, closest to the moon and farthest from destruction. Hiyori was shocked to see how many people were already there, not a single one surprised to see her slip off him. Tenjin and Tuyu weren’t there but Kazuma was, along with Kofuku, Daikoku, and finally, Yukine. Even her brother was there, waving with a sad smile. In the center, the boy was in his formal gear, staring at the ground as his hand shook but he looked up with a gasp when he saw her. 

“Hiyori!” Yukine ran to them, “are you here to watch my ceremony?” Yukine asked, excited, until he shook his head. 

“I mean- you should be resting!” He chided. 

Hiyori chuckled, “I’ll be fine.”

“She’s not here just to watch, either,” Yato informed. Yukine mouth worked uselessly as the others gasped. 

“But!” He turned to her, “Hiyori, immortality is a big decision! And-and what about your family? You’re-“ he turned and looked desperately for backup only to see the same smile on everyone’s faces. Even Masaomi, who’s sadness was nowhere to be seen. Hiyori patted the guide’s shoulder. 

“I’ll be here for them and with this, I’ll be able to be with my entire family forever.” The two of them did their best not to cry, shaking off their watery eyes and giving their own nods of meutual determination. 

“Okay,” Yato stepped in, “you guys ready?” 

“Yes,” they said. 

“Cause if you’re not ready this could go badly. If you’re not absolutely sure this is what you want, if there’s even a sliver of doubt, you won’t make it out unscathed.” Yato spoke gravely. He was trying to scare them. 

“We want this,” Hiyori answered.  

“But wait, what about your armor?” Yukine pointed at her, “it’s broken…”

“I got it!” Masaomi came forward, “she can use mine. It’s fine as long as it’s his, right?” He helped Hiyori put it on. 

“Well the armor is more of a traditional thing, it won’t actually protect them,” Kazuma shrugged, “it’s the final piece a god can give to help them through it.” He flinched when Daikoku elbowed him and stepped forward. 

“Alright, you know whats gonna happen right?” Daikoku raised a brow. Yukine nodded but Hiyori was at a loss, so Yato spoke up. 

“So first you’re going to drink a cup of my blood - yes I know it’s gross but yes it has to be all of it - to bind our souls together. Then I’ll light you on fire, basically killing you and bringing you back to life, which is like a naming thing.” Yato rolled his wrist as he gave a lazy explaination, ignoring their paled faces. 

“What?” Hiyori chocked. 

“This sounds like a cult.”

Yukine quickly reminded himself why he was doing this and that Yato was actually a good person who did in fact care when he got hurt. Freely being prepared to die at a moments notice was still an aspect of viking life Yukine struggled to wrap his head around. 

“Yep,” Daikoku sighed, “be grateful it’s fire. Kofuku dunked me in a bath of her acid.” 

“And you smelled like me for months after!” Kofuku swooned, “and then you were mine forever and ever!” That last part solidified their determination and seemed to wash away any apprehension. It helped that Yato’s blood smelled very good and went down like water. The scariest part was Yato breathing past his dizziness and engulfing them in burning blue. The two clenched their eyes shut, the heat singeing across their skin like a blade. They couldn’t help but release shouts of pain, trying to stifle it so Yato didn’t hurt too. It boiled their blood and heated their hearts, seemingly burning off their past karma and anything that made them human. 

Then the flames cleared, the two were left unscathed. Hiyori and Yukine lifted their hands to look at themselves in awe, feeling purified inside and out. Yato suddenly fell forward, his chin hitting the ground hard, as his soul adjusted to having two human hearts beat in time with his. He groaned when they tried to run to him, falling against his neck. They were suddenly exhausted as well. 

“Did it work?” Yukine asked. 

“Well you don’t look burned alive so that’s a good sign,” Daikoku grinned, “guess we’ll find out in a few decades!” The rest took their que to come forward and give their congratulations. Hiyori was the first to notice her injury was gone. She thanked Yato and got a chirp in response. 

“Your wounds will heal much quicker now, and they’ll no longer leave a scar…unless it was done by a god,” Kazuma explained. 

“Plus you’ll always be young and cute! Just like us!” Kofuku added. The goddess gave them all hugs, which were gratefully returned. With another groan, Yato curled up, his tail wrapping around his two and bringing them against his center. His eyes were starting to slip shut, and he could tell by their new ties, theirs were as well. 

“Oi, don’t forget about the documents,” Daikoku tried. But it was futile. 

“It’s alright,” Kazuma started towards Touma, “we got everything we need. The Crafter probably expects us to take off after him, but we decided on an island that will make the whole operation crumble. We’ll cut off his trade route and capture him right in our trap, hitting him where it hurts when he least expects it.” He mounted his dragon, waiting for Masaomi to give his sister a hug before joining. 

“Are you guys going too?” Kofuku asked them. 

“Yeah, well head out on the first ship with Bishamon,” Yukine said through his yawn, “are you?” 

“We’re not much for fighting,” Daikoku smiled softly, “but we’ll be here for you when you get back. I’ll stay up and work on your new helmet, following Yato’s design of course.” He patted Yukine on the head and Yato’s shoulder. Kofuku leaned down to hug Hiyori. The two waved, leaving the three alone high on a peaceful peak, blanketed by the moon and stars. 

“Do you think we’ll be able to catch him?” Yukine murmured as his eyes slipped shut. Yukine reached in his bag to pull out many different pairs of socks. Giggling, Hiyori slipped them on each of Yato’s head-spikes, putting his horns in another layer of leather sheaths. Yukine did the same with the end of his tail. Successfully protected, Yato groaned and curled around them tighter, pushing his nose into the soft of Hiyori’s side and wrapping around Yukine. She giggled and rested her hand on his head as she smiled at the infinite sky above. 

“We have forever to try, and we’ll be together through it all.” And they would, the three would brave the sky and ground and with the might of their family, face any foe that threatened their loved ones. 

Be it god, human, or dragon.